CAPT-JAS-A-MOSS 

CAPT-M-B-STEWAKT 

U-S-ARMY 


GIFT  OF 

Larry   Laughlin 


"We  must  depend  in  every  time  of  national  peril, 
in  the  future  as  in  the  past,  not  upon  a  standing 
army,  nor  yet  upon  a  reserve  army,  but  upon  a 
citizenry  trained  and  accustomed  to  arms. 

"It  will  be  right  enough,  right  American  policy 
based  upon  our  accustomed  principles  and  prac- 
tices, to  provide  a  system  by  which  every  citizen 
who  will  volunteer  for  training  may  be  made 
familiar  with  the  use  of  modern  arms,  the  rudi- 
ments of  drill  and  maneuver,  and  the  maintenance 
and  sanitation  of  camps."  (President  Wilson,  in 
his  message  to  congress,  December,  1914-) 


SELF-HELPS/or  the 
CITIZEN-SOLDIER 

Being  a  Popular  Explanation  of 
Things  Military 

BY 
CAPT.  JAMES  A.  MOSS 

AND 

CAPT.  MERCH  B.  STEWART 

UNITED  STATES  ARMY 

Pen  Sketches  by  Lieut.   W.  E,  Lamed 


General  Agents 

e  In-   <£  itl !  ry  iut  r  JI  r  r  H  a 

GEORGE  BANTA  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 

MENASHA,    WISCONSIN 


Copyright  1915 

by 
CAPT.  JAMES  A  MOSS 

and 
CAPT.  MERCH  B.  STEWART 


PRINTED  AND  BOUND   BY 
3EORGE' BANTU  rUB~_ISKINC  COMPANY 


LA    / 


D 


EDICATED  to  every 
red-blooded   American 

b£- 

who  is  willing  to  do  a  mans 
share  in  the  defense  of  his 
country. 


34661 1 

ri 

\ 

oo 


COPYRIGHT  BY 


RIS4  EWING 


INTRODUCTION 

Our  early  Presidents  pointed  out  again  and 
again  that  the  safety  of  the  nation  depends  upon 
an  armed  and  disciplined  citizenry.  They  recog- 
nized that  in  a  free  democracy  founded  upon 
manhood  suffrage  there  must  be  manhood  obliga- 
tion for  service ;  that  when  men  exercise  the  right 
of  suffrage  they  must  accept  the  responsibility  of 
service. 


Washington  on  January  1,  1790,  in  a  com- 
munication transmitting  the  plans  of  Secretary 
Knox,  said: 

"Fourthly,  that  every  man  of  the  proper  age 
and  ability  of  body  is  firmly  bound,  by  the  social 
compact,  to  perform  personally  his  proportion  of 
military  duty  for  the  defense  of  the  state. 

"Fifthly,  that  all  men  of  the  legal  military  age 
should  be  armed  and  enrolled  and  held  respon- 
sible for  the  different  degrees  of  military  ser- 
vice." 

Jefferson,  in  a  letter  to  James  Monroe,  dated 
Monticello,  June  19,  1813,  said: 

"It  proves  more  forcibly  the  necessity  of  oblig- 
ing every  citizen  to  be  a  soldier.  This  was  the 
case  with  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  and  must  be 
that  of  every  free  state.  Where  there  is  no  op- 
pression there  will  be  no  pauper  hirelings.  We 
must  train  and  classify  the  whole  of  our  male 
citizens  and  make  military  instruction  a  regular 
part  of  collegiate  education.  We  can  never  be 
safe  until  this  is  done." 

This  letter  was  written  fourteen  months  before 
the  fiasco  at  Bladensburg  and  the  burning  of 
Washington. 

These  words  are  as  true  today  as  when  they 
were  written  and  should  be  heeded  by  each  and 


every  one  of  us.  The  conditions  of  organization 
on  the  part  of  the  great  nations  of  the  world 
make  them  all  the  more  forcible  in  their  applica- 
tion to  ourselves.  We  must  strive  to  instill  into 
the  youth  of  the  country  the  idea  of  their  individ- 
ual responsibility  for  military  serviice  and  we 
must  adopt  some  systematic  plan  for  securing 
such  general  instruction  of  our  men  as  will  make 
their  service  effective.  It  is  not  enough  for  a 
man  to  be  willing;  he  must  be  trained.  Willing, 
but  untrained  men,  cannot  meet  with  any  hope 
of  success  against  equally  good  men  trained  and 
disciplined. 


Major  General,  United  States  Army. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I — PREPARING  THE  GROUND  FOR  THE 

MILITARY  SEED   .   .       .      .      .'     »      ...        1 
The  First  Step— The  Nature  of  War— The  Na- 
ture of  Man — The  History  of  War — The  Causes 
of  War — Our  Wars — Our  Military  Policy — Some 
Popular  Fallacies — Military  Preparedness. 

CHAPTER  II — OUR  DEFENSES  .  ...  .  29 
The  Military  Force  of  the  United  States — The 
Regular  Army — The  Militia — The  Organized 
Militia— The  Reserve  Militia — The  Navy — Lines 
of  Defense — Provisions  for  Defense — The  Obli- 
gations of  Citizenship — The  Infantry — The 
Cavalry — The  Field  Artillery — The  Engineer 
Corps — The  Signal  Corps — The  Medical  Corps — 
The  Coast  Artillery  Corps— The  Navy— The 
Marine  Corps — The  Organization  of  the  Army — 
What  We  Would  Need. 

CHAPTER  III— ONE  MILLION  VOLUNTEERS       .      51 

CHAPTER  IV— THE    MAKING    OF    A    FIGHTING 

MAN  .  •  .  ...  .  A;  .  .  .  .  68 
The  Time  it  Takes — The  Work  it  Takes— The 
Kind  of  Instruction — The  Instructor  Must  be  a 
Master — Quick  Training  Requires  Prepared- 
ness— The  Recruiting  Station — At  the  Mobiliza- 
tion Camp — The  Uniform — Arms  and  Equip- 
ment— The  Recruit's  First  Work — Reveille — 
Breakfast — Police  of  Tents  and  Camp — Physical 
Drill— Close  Order  Drill— Extended  Order 
Drill — Dinner — Various  Kinds  of  Instruction — 
Parades  and  Reviews — Retreat — Short  Lec- 
tures— Taps. 


CHAPTER  V— THE  MILL  OF  INSTRUCTION  .  .  79 
The  Daily  Work — Setting-up  Exercise — Calis- 
thenics— The  School  of  the  Soldier — The  Posi- 
tion of  Attention — The  Facings — The  March- 
ings— The  Salute — The  Manual  of  Arms — The 
School  of  the  Squad — Extended  Order  Drill — 
Bayonet  Exercise  and  Combat — Target  Prac- 
tice— Sighting  Drills — Position  and  Aiming 
Drills — Trigger-Squeeze  Exercise — Estimating 
Distance  Practice — Combat  or  Battle  Practice — 
Horsemanship — First  Aid — The  Use  of  Cover — 
The  Use  of  Trenches — Patrolling  and  Scouting — 
Individual  Cooking — Personal  Hygiene — Camp 
Sanitation. 

CHAPTER  VI — THE  MAKING  or  THE  FIGHTING 

MACHINE 107 

The  Making  of  the  Fighting  Man — Camp  Train- 
ang  and  Camp  Discipline — Camp  Protection — 
March  Training  and  Discipline — March  Protec- 
tion— Fire  Control  and  Discipline. 

CHAPTER  VII — THE  BY-PRODUCT  OF  MILITARY 

TRAINING     . 133 

Military     Habit — Military    Efficiency — Physical 
Fitness  —  Self-Confidence  —  Handiness  —  Self- 
Control  —  Orderliness  —  Devotion     to     Duty  — 
Loyalty — Teamwork — Obedience. 

CHAPTER  VIII — THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  FIGHTING 

MAN 143 

The  Difference — What  is  Back  of  It?— If  not 
Patriotism,  What? — What  is  Military  Disci- 
pline ? — How  Does  Military  Training  Teach  Dis- 
cipline?-— Confidence  and  Respect  Lead  to 
Loyalty — Respect  and  Loyalty  Lead  to  Courtesy. 


CHAPTER  IX— THE  ORGANIZED  MILITIA     .      .    153 
A  Training  School — Its   History — Its   Develop- 
ment— Its    Work    Today — In    the    Armory — At 
Maneuver  Camps. 

CHAPTER  X— COLLEGE  STUDENT  CAMPS    .      .163 
The  Purpose  of  such  Camps — The  Main  Features 
of  the  Camps — Routine — Results. 

CHAPTER  XI— THE  BUSINESS  MAN'S  CAMP     .    171 
The   Purpose  of  these   Camps — What  does  the 
Citizen   Gain   from   Them? — Routine — The   Net 
Result. 

CHAPTER  XII— How  A  BATTLE  is  FOUGHT      .    179 
The  Man  who  does  the  Thinking — Sizing  up  the 
Lay  of  the  Land — Deciding  What  to  Do — The 
Curtain  Rises — The  Play  Begins — The  Battle— 
The  Charge. 

CHAPTER  XIII— RIFLE    CLUBS    FOR    CITIZEN- 
SOLDIERS      199 

The  Necessity  for  Rifle  Practice — The  National 
Rifle  Association — Rifle  Clubs  for  Citizens — 
Rifle  Clubs  for  Boys. 

CHAPTER  XIV— PRACTICAL  HINTS  FOR  SELF- 
PREPARATION     209 

What  Should  I  Do? — Taken  an  Active  Interest 
in  Military  Policy — Read  Military  History — 
Look  Military  Preparedness  in  the  Face — Keep 
Abreast  of  Things  Military — Observe  the 
Militia — Take  an  Interest  in  Patriotic  Societies — 
Take  a  Hand  in  Politics — Try  a  Taste  of  Mili- 
tary Training — Attend  a  Business  Man's  Camp — 
Send  Your  Boy  to  a  Student's  Camp — Learn  to 
Shoot — Take  Care  of  Yourself — Take  an  Inven- 
tory of  Yourself — Systematic  Exercises — Little 
Things. 


CHAPTER  XV — THE       SOLDIER'S       CAMPAIGN 

CREED 217 

Field  Service — In  Camp — On  Outpost — On  the 
March — On  Advance  Guard — In  Night  Opera- 
tions —  Carrying  Messages  —  In  Battle  —  In 
General. 

APPENDIX: 

STUDENTS'  MILITARY  INSTRUCTION  CAMPS     .  225 

NATIONAL  RESERVE  CORPS 226 

GOVERNMENT  RIFLE  CLUBS 229 

BUSINESS  MAN'S  CAMPS  .  237 


This  book  is  in  no  sense  a  manual  by  which 
the  civilian  may  train  himself  to  the  work  of  the 
soldier.  Indeed,  such  a  book  could  not  be 
written,  for  the  reason  that  the  business  or  trade 
of  the  soldier  can  no  more  be  learned  from  a 
book  than  can  that  of  the  plumber,  the  carpenter 
or  any  other  artisan. 

The  book  is  merely  a  sort  of  guide  by  means 
of  which  the  civilian  may  inform  himself  in  a 
general  way  concerning  military  rudiments  and 
other  military  matters,  so  that,  should  he  ever  be 
called  upon  to  defend  his  country,  he  may  better 
understand  the  general  nature  of  things  military 
and  may  thereby  learn  the  soldier's  trade  all  the 
sooner. 


NOTE:  Manual  of  Military  Training,  Geo.  Banta  Publishing  Co., 
Menasha,  Wis.  ($1.90),  is  recommended  to  those  wishing  to  get  in 
simple,  condensed  form  a  more  definite,  detailed  idea  of  the  basic, 
fundamental  principles  of  military  training. 


44T)UT  in  demonstrating  by  our 
-LJ  conduct  that  we  do  not  fear 
war  in  the  necessary  protection  of 
our  rights  and  honor,  we  should 
give  no  room  to  infer  that  we 
abandon  the  desire  of  peace.  An 
efficient  preparation  for  war  can 
alone  secure  peace."  (Extract 
from  President  John  Adams' 
second  annual  message.) 


PREPARING  THE  GROUND  FOR  THE 
MILITARY  SEED 

THE  FIRST  STEP — The  first  step  in  planting 
is  to  prepare  the  ground  for  the  sowing  of  the 
seed. 

If  you,  my  civilian  reader, 
would  like  to  become,  in  the 
words  of  President  Wilson, 
"Trained  and  accustomed  to 
arms" — if  you  would  like  to 
learn  something  about  the 
soldier's  trade — the  best  way  to 
start  is  by  getting  a  clear  under- 
standing of  a  few  of  the  broad, 
general  facts  underlying  the 
need  and  use  of  military 
forces. 

By  so  doing,   you  will  be 
able  to  approach  the  work  in  a   .*' 
proper    spirit — with    a    mind 
prepared  to  receive  the  mili- 
tary seed. 

Let  us  begin  at  the  begin- 
ning. 

THE  NATURE  or  WAR — It  is  useless  to  try  to 
describe  war,  for  words  fail  us.  You,  Mr.  Citi- 


2          Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

zen,  have  heard  of  it  and  read  of  it  all  your  life. 
Perhaps  you  may  even  have  viewed  it  from  the 
side  lines,  and  may  know  what  it  looks  like  from 
the  outside. 

Some  day,  in  contributing  your  mite  to  the  de- 
fense of  the  country  in  its  hour  of  need,  you  may 
learn  from  bitter,  personal  experience  what  war 
looks  like  and  what  it  feels  like  from  the  inside. 

War  is  a  blight  that  strikes  at  the  best  in  the 
heart  of  a  nation  and  leaves  always  a  slow-heal- 
ing wound  infected  with  bitterness  and  hate. 

It  gnaws  its  way  into  the  heart  of  the  fighting 
man.  It  envelopes  and  poisons  the  souls  of  those 
to  whom  we  ordinarily  look  for  charity  and 
justice  in  human  dealings. 

BY  NATURE,  MAN  is  TWO-FACED — In  his 
everyday  life,  he  is  charitable,  peaceable  and 
reasoning.  In  crises,  his  primitive 
em°tions  are  apt  to  assert  them- 
selves,  and  passion  to  take  the  place 
of  reason. 

When  the  war-crisis  takes 
possession  of  his  mind  and  the  call 
to  arms  stirs  his  blood,  the  thin  veneer  of  modern 
civilization  and  refinement  falls  from  him,  leav- 
ing instinct  in  control  of  his  actions. 

With  this  side  of  man's  nature  uppermost,  it  is 
no  wonder  that  war  is  ruinously  destructive,  or 


Preparing  the  Ground 


that  its  path  is  darkened  by  every  shade  of  suffer- 
ing and  misery. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  WAR — War  has  marched  side 
by  side  with  man  in  every  step  of  his  upward 
climb  from  savagery  to  his  present  state  of  civili- 
zation. 

No  age,  no  nation  has  ever  escaped  its  wither- 
ing blast.  Our  Holy  Bible  is  largely  taken  up 
with  accounts  of  the  wars  of  the  Children  of 
Israel. 

THE  CAUSES  OF  WAR — The  causes  of  war  are 
as  numerous  as  wars  themselves  have  been. 
From  the  day  of  his  creation,  man  has  been  a 
fighting  animal. 

Before  the  dawn  of  that  intelligence  which 
taught  man  the   wisdom 
of    combining    forces    to  } 

1  U         f  U4- 

make  war,  he  1  ought  as 

•    j-   -j      i       TT       i. 
an    individual.     He    be- 

gan  by  fi  g  h  t  i  n  g  any 
animal   he   could    eat   or 

that  ate  anything  he  wanted.  He  fought  in  self- 
defense — to  keep  from  being  killed  and  eaten 
himself. 

In  those  days  fear  and  necessity  drove  him  to 
fight. 

Since  then,  self-defense,  conquest,  oppression, 
liberation,  religion,  racial  antagonism,  conflict- 


Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 


ing  interests  and  what  not,  are  the  causes  that 
have  led  man  to  continue  waging  war. 

There  was  a  time  when  war  was  caused  largely 
by  individuals — rulers,  cabinet  ministers,  fa- 
vorites— to  gratify  selfish  ambitions  or  satisfy 
petty  grudges. 

Today  the  people  alone  bring  about  war. 
Under  whatever  guise  they  may  be  waged,  the 
wars  of  today  are,  in  reality,  caused  by  conflict  of 
interests  resulting  from  the  modern  struggle  for 
existence. 

Down  at  its  root,  it  is 
the  same  cause,  unrecog- 
nizable in  its  modern 

/^''•^/^•"^V ^     frills,  that  made  our  an- 

/!  >h*-<N^  Au'T"        cestors  resort  to  war. 

It   is   the   same    cause 
that  makes  for  war  among 
the  birds  of  the  air,  the 
animals  of  the  earth,  and  the  fish  of  the  sea. 

THE  WARS  OF  THE  WORLD — A  list  of  the  wars 
of  the  world,  giving  only  names  and  dates, 
would  fill  many  pages  of  this  book. 

During  the  last  one  hundred  years,  for  ex- 
ample, there  have  been  fifteen  notable  wars  (of 
which  we  have  fought  three)  among  the  civilized 
nations  of  the  world— an  average  of  one  every 
six  and  one  half  years — not  to  mention  innumer- 


J 


~^, 


Preparing  the  Ground 


able  conflicts  among  semi-civilized  and  uncivilized 
people  of  the  globe. 

OUR  WARS — We  of  the  United  States,  a  peace- 
loving  people,  have  never  been  free  from  war. 
Every  step  in  our  national  existence,  our  birth, 
our  expansion,  the  final  cementing  of  our  Union, 
our  place  in  the  family  of  the  nations,  all  have 
been  gained  through  war  and  war  alone. 

The  War  of  the  Revolution  (1775  to  1783) 
was  fought  with  Great  Britain  to  gain  our  free- 
dom. It  is  the  sole  reason  why  we  are  today  free 
and  independent. 

The  War  of  1812  (1812  to  1815)  was  fought 
with  Great  Britain  to  gain  our  freedom  on  the 
seas. 

The  Mexican  War  (1846  to  1847)  was  fought 
with  Mexico  to  settle  the  dispute  over  the  bound- 
ary line  between  the  two  countries. 

"The  Civil  War  (1861  to  1865)  was  fought  be- 
tween the  Northern  and  the  Southern  States  to 
settle  the  question  of  slavery  within  the  United 
States. 

The  S  panish- American  War  (1898)  was 
fought  with  Spain  to  give  freedom  to  Cuba. 

The  Philippine  Insurrection  (1899  to  1902) 
was  fought  with  the  insurrecting  Filipinos  to  es- 
tablish the  sovereignty  of  the  United  States  in 
the  Philippine  Islands. 


Preparing  the  Ground 


Other  Hostilities — In  addition  to  these  wars, 
our  guns  were  turned  against  the  Indians  during 
a  period  of  more  than  a  hundred  years.  We  have 
turned  them  at  one  time  or  another  against  the 
people  of  Tripoli,  Samoa,  China,  Mexico  and 
Hayti. 

On  land  and  sea,  since  our  history  began, 
Americans  have  fought  more  than  six  hundred 
and  fifty  skirmishes  and  pitched  hattles. 

WILL  WARS  EVER  CEASE?  we  ask  ourselves. 

Since  war  is  so  terrible,  why  do  we  not  stop  it? 

It  goes  without  saying  that  every  one  of  us 
would  like  to  abolish  war,  just  as  we  would  like 
to  rid  the  world  of  disease  and  misfortune,  but  so 
far  we  have  never  been  able  to  do  either. 

Does  the  future  hold  out  any  encouragement 
for  us?  Whether  disarmament,  arbitration,  a 
new  order  of  life,  or  some  agency  now  unknown 
will  ever  abolish  war,  no  one  knows. 

However,  we  do  know  that  judging  from  the 
number  of  wars  during  the  past  fifty  years,  little 
or  no  headway  has  yet  been  made  toward  the 
abolition  of  war,  and  there  is  nothing  about  the 
history  of  the  past  or  the  facts  of  the  present  that 
indicate  that  war  will  ever  cease. 

As  long  as  the  laws  of  nature  and  the  instincts 
of  man  remain  as  they  are  today,  war  will  con- 


a 
o 


Preparing  the  Ground  9 

tinue — and  it  is  not  likely  that  these  laws  or  in- 
stincts will  undergo  any  material  change  during 
this  or  the  next  generation. 

WILL  THE  UNITED  STATES  EVER  HAVE  AN- 
OTHER WAR? 

Examine  our  past  history,  consider  our  posi- 
tion today,  look  ahead  a  little  and  then  let  the 
facts  answer  the  question. 

At  the  end  of  the  Spanish- American  war,  the 
United  States  stepped  up  into  the  ranks  of  the 
first-class  powers  of  the  world. 

Up  to  that  time,  our  interests  had  been  chiefly 
within  our  own  country.  Yet,  in  spite  of  our 
policy  of  minding  our  own  business  and  of  keep- 
ing out  of  "entangling  alliances,"  we  had  aver- 
aged a  war  every  twenty-three  years  of  our  exis- 
tence as  a  nation,  while  hardly  a  decade  had 
passed  in  which  we  had  not  employed  our  armed 
forces  against  someone. 

With  such  a  record  in  the  past,  when  we  were 
a  home-keeping  people,  when  we  had  few  com- 
mercial interests  to  make  trouble  for  us,  what 
may  we  reasonably  expect  of  the  future,  now  that 
we  have  taken  our  place  as  a  world-power,  with 
the  Philippines,  Guam,  Hawaii,  Alaska,  Porto 
Rico  and  the  Canal  Zone  added  to  our  responsi- 
bilities, and  with  interests,  finger-like,  reaching 
out  and  touching  on  every  shore? 


o 
I 

to 

fc 


Preparing  the  Ground 


11 


Since  the  Spanish- American  war,  what  with 
our  interests  at  home  and  abroad,  there  has  been 
scarcely  a  time  when  we  have  known  what  it  was 
to  be  without  some  international  question  of  gun- 
powder delicacy. 

Then,  too,  the  Monroe  Doctrine,  we  have  al- 
ways with  us. 

Let  us  look  ahead  and  try  to  see  a  picture  that 
the  future  may  paint  for  us. 

On  one  side  of 
the  canvas,  cluster 
the  nations  of  Eu- 
rope, at  peace, 
poverty  -  stricken 
except  for  veteran 
armies  and  mighty 
military  machin- 
ery. On  the  other 
side,  alone,  stands 
the  United  States,  the  greatest  unguarded 
treasure-land  of  the  world. 

Now,  while  we  hold  this  picture  in  the  mind's 
eye,  remember  that  nations,  like  individuals, 
when  hard-pressed  by  want,  can  always  find  a 
pretext  for  making  trouble. 

Add  all  of  this  together.    What  is  the  answer? 
OUR  MILITARY  POLICY — Let  us  read — 


12        Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

A  LITTLE  NATIONAL  CATECHISM 
What  is  meant  by  Military  Policy?    By  Mili- 
tary Policy  we  mean  the  steps  taken  by  a  nation 
to  protect  itself  against  defeat  in  case  of  war. 

What  is  our  Military  Policy?  Our  Military 
Policy  has  always  been: 

1.  To  maintain  a  small  Regular  Army. 

2.  To  depend  upon  Volunteers  to  do  the  bulk 
of  the  fighting  in  case  of  war,  these  Volunteers 
being   hastily   called   to   the    colors,    organized, 
armed,  drilled  and  equipped  after  war  has  actu- 
ally commenced  or  is  imminent. 

3.  Not  to  accumulate  war  supplies  during 
times  of  peace,  but  to  purchase  same  at  enormous 
cost  after  declaration  of  war,  in  a  sort  of  "catch- 
as-catch  can"  way,  often  being  compelled  to  take 
inferior  articles. 

In  short,  our  Military  Policy  has  always  been 
not  to  prepare  for  war  until  war  is  imminent  or 
until  it  has  actually  commenced. 

Has  this  Military  Policy  been  successful? 

Yes,  in  that  we  have  finally  been  victorious  in 
every  one  of  our  wars. 

//  this  Policy  has  been  successful,  why  not  con- 
tinue it? 

We  should  not  continue  it  for  the  following 
reasons : 


Preparing  the  Ground  13 

1.  So  far,  our  enemies  have  always  been  as 
unprepared  as  we  were  and  our  victories  have 
been  due  to  the  weakness  of  our  enemies  as  much 
as  to  our  own  strength,  but  we  can  hardly  expect 
such  good  luck  to  continue  forever. 

2.  By  going  into  our  wars  unprepared  we 
have  prolonged  the  conflict  and  thereby  paid  an 
enormous  price  for  our  victories — a  price  in  blood 
and  treasure  vastly  greater  than  would  have  been 
the  case  had  we  gone  to  war  prepared.    In  other 
words,  our  policy  of  unpreparedness  has  been  one 
of  wasteful  sacrifice,  our  victories  having  been 
attended  by  enormous  and  unnecessary  loss  of 
life,  property  and  money.     Indeed,  because  of 
our  unpreparedness  the  price  we  paid  for  our  vic- 
tories has  been  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  object 
attained. 

But  does  not  unpreparedness  keep  a  nation  out 
of  war? 

It  has  not  kept  us  out  of  war.  Although 
we  are  the  most  unprepared  first-class  nation 
in  the  world,  during  our  national  existence 
of  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  years,  we  have 
had  six  wars — an  average  of  one  war  every 
twenty-three  years. 

SOME  POPULAR  FALLACIES — For  a  people  who 
can  usually  be  counted  on  to  think  straight  to  the 


Preparing  the  Ground 


15 


point,  we  Americans  are  apt  to  go  far  afield  when 
it  comes  to  conclusions  about  things  military. 

Fallacy  No.  1  is  gray-headed  with  age.  It  is 
called  "Geographical  Security." 

There  was  a  time  when  our  location  did  afford 
us  some  security,  but  today  it  is  a  myth.  Indeed, 
in  the  long  run,  geography  has  played  us  false- 
she  has  left  us  a  coast  line  to  defend  such  as  no 
other  nation  on  earth  has  to  think  about. 

Progress  in  marine  construction  and  inventions, 
resulting  in  high-speed  ships  of  gigantic  size,  has 
reduced  the  width  of  the  ocean  to  the  East  and 
West  of  us  to  the  breadth  of  mill-ponds. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  with  our  Navy  destroyed, 
these  waterways  would  be  a  help  rather  than  a 
hindrance  to  an  invading  enemy,  for  they  would 
supply  him  with  the  best  and  cheapest  kind  of 
transportation. 

Fallacy  No.  2  is  almost  as  in- 
firm with  age.  It  might  be 
called  the  "born-soldier  belief," 
one  which  lurks  in  the  back  of 
every  American  mind. 

In  plain  English,  it  is  an  idea 
that  the  average  American  is  a 
natural-born  soldier  and  all  he 
needs  is  a  rifle  and  a  uniform  to  transform,  him 
into  a  fighting  man  without  a  peer. 


16        Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 


A  long  time  ago,  this  was  partly  true.  The 
Indian  and  game  were  then  everywhere  and  the 
rifle  was  as  common  in  a  man's  hand  as  the  walk- 
ing stick  is  today. 

The  men  of  Concord  and  Lexington  were  not 
trained  soldiers,  but  they  knew  how  to  shoot,  how 
to  feed  and  clothe  themselves,  how  to  take  care 
of  themselves  out  of  doors. 

Today,  the  Indian 
fighter,  the  hunter,  the 
frontiersman,  even  the 
cowboy,  are  little  more 
than  dim  figures  of  the 
past. 

Today,  the  American 
does  not  have  to  shoot  or 
live  out  of  doors  as  a  mat- 
ter of  business,  and  when 
it  comes  to  pleasure,  he  generally  prefers  some- 
thing else. 

The  American  of  today  may  have  the  heart 
of  the  soldier  but  he  has  none  of  the  tricks  of 
his  trade. 

Fallacy  No.  3  is  the  new-born  belief  that  the 
present  war  in  Europe  will  bring  about  such  com- 
plete physical  and  financial  exhaustion  that  we 
need  have  no  fear  of  war  again  for  years  to  come. 


Preparing  the  Ground  17 

If  we  judge  by  what  has  happened  in  the  past, 
the  end  of  that  struggle  will  be  the  precise  mo- 
ment when  each  party  to  it  will  be  best  prepared 
for  war. 

It  was  so  in  our  own  case. 

At  the  end  of  the  Civil  War,  when  Grant's 
trained  veterans  passed  in  review  in  front  of  the 
President  in  Washington,  we  were  at  the  highest 
tide  of  military  preparedness  in  our  history. 

And  we  proceeded  at  once  to  demonstrate  our 
complete  preparedness  and  willingness  for  war 
by  concentrating  a  large  force  on  the  Mexican 
border  and  ordering  France  to  withdraw  from 
Mexico  the  troops  with  which  she  was  endeavor- 
ing to  place  Maximilian  on  the  Mexican  throne. 

France  withdrew,  without  a  shot  on  either 
side — an  excellent  example  of  the  way  in  which 
preparedness  for  war  may  prevent  it. 

Fallacy  No.  4  is  the  growing  conviction  that 
man  has  reached  the  point  in  civilization  where 
he  will  be  willing  to  risk  the  fate  of  his  country 
to  the  decision  of  others. 

Arbitration  is  a  beautiful  ideal,  and  we  should 
do  everything  in  our  power  to  foster  it,  but  in 
the  meantime,  we  should  remember  that  there  are 
shades  of  dishonor  which  we  as  individuals  look 
upon  as  worse  than  death. 


Preparing  the  Ground  19 

In  the  same  way,  there  are  depths  of  humili- 
ation that  nations  dread  worse  than  war. 

Just  as  there  are  intimate  personal  questions 
which  no  man  will  submit  to  another,  however 
wise  he  may  be,  so  there  are  questions  which  no 
nation,  under  any  circumstances,  would  leave  to 
arbitration  to  settle. 

Fallacy  No.  5  is  the  belief  that  the  lack  of 
money,  the  so-called  "sinews  of  war,"  can  pre- 
vent war. 

History  fails  to  record  a  single  instance  where 
the  lack  of  money  has  prevented  war. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  are  many  examples  of 
nations,  apparently  poverty-stricken,  who  have 
put  large,  well-equipped  armies  in  the  field  and 
have  carried  on  war  successfully. 

The  recent  Balkan  war  is  a  striking  example 
of  this. 

Poverty  in  a  nation  does  not 
necessarily  mean  that  all  of  its 
people  are  poor,  and  experience 
shows  that  a  popular  war  will  al- 
ways open  many  private  purse- 
strings. 

Then,  too,  war  loans  pay  good  dividends  and 
there  is  always  money  to  be  loaned  when  the 
honor  of  a  nation  is  offered  as  collateral. 


20        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

Fallacy  No.  6  is  a  conceit  that  has  suffered 
hard  usage  at  hands  of  spread-eagle  oratory  in 
this  country.  It  is  best  expressed  in  the  familiar 
phrase  that  "prepared  or  unprepared,  we  can 
lick  any  nation  on  earth." 

This  amounts  to  more 
than  an  idle  boast.  It  is  a 
dangerous  fallacy,  fostered 
by  the  misleading  history 
taught  us  in  school,  that,  in 
spite  of  having  gone  into 
every  one  of  our  wars,  un- 
prepared, we  have  been  vic- 
torious in  all  of  them  and 
are,  therefore,  invincible. 

But  we  have  always  won 
out,  you  say.  True,  but  how 
have  we  done  it? 

Let  us  be  sensible  and  remember  that  in  all 
of  our  wars  we  have  fought  only  one  first-class 
power,  Great  Britian. 

We  know  now  that  the  people  of  Great 
Britian,  as  a  nation,  did  not  take  the  War  of  the 
Revolution  seriously.  The  English  people  were 
never  back  of  that  war,  and  were  content  to  have 
hired  Hessians  sent  over  to  fight  us.  And  let 
us  remember,  too.  that  the  result  of  that  war 


Preparing  the  Ground  21 

might  have  been  very  different  but  for  the  assist- 
ance that  France  gave  us. 

In  the  War  of  1812,  Great  Britain  was  en- 
gaged in  the  Napoleonic  wars,  and,  consequently, 
could  give  us  comparatively  little  attention.  In 
spite  of  this,  a  handful  of  British  regulars  over- 
ran the  country  for  a  time,  doing  very  much  as 
they  pleased,  even  marching  to  Washington  and 
burning  our  capital.  Our  only  decisive  victory 
in  this  war,  the  battle  of  New  Orleans,  was 
gained  after  peace  had  been  declared.  Let  us 
not  forget,  too,  that,  in  fact,  we  were  generally 
unsuccessful  on  land  and  were  practically  driven 
from  the  sea,  and  that  we  finally  made  peace 
without  any  assurance  that  the  principle  for 
which  we  had  fought  would  be  recognized  by 
England. 

In  our  other  wars,  we  have  fought  second  and 
third  rate  nations  equally  as  unprepared  as  we 
were. 

Fallacy  No.  7  is  the  mistaken  idea  that  men, 
money  and  material — resources — are  the  same  as 
military  strength. 

We  look  about  us  and  see  a  country,  vast  in 
area,  rich  in  money  and  in  every  kind  of  raw  ma- 
terial— we  count  up  our  mllions  of  able-bodied 
citizens  and  we  comfort  ourselves  with  the  belief 


tin-  (r  round  23 


tliat  our  ha  hi  i  ice  of  men,  money,  and  material  is 
big  enough  to  tide  us  over  any  trouble  —  it  is  when 
in  the  right  shape. 

We  conjure  ourselves 
with  a  vision  of  a  million 
patriots  springing  to  arms 
hi  -t  ween  sunrise  and  sunset, 
and  we  believe  ourselves  in 
consequence  to  be  uncon- 
querable. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  our 
immense  resources  bear  the 
same  relation  to  military  strength  that  iron  ore 
does  to  polished  steel.  Without  the  machinery 
to  convert  the  one  into  the  other,  neither  is  of  any 
value  to  us. 

AMU  -ricans  arc  brave  men.  Our  citizen-soldiers 
have  fought  our  wars,  gallantly  and  successfully, 
but  what  has  it  cost  us? 

Military  experts  tell  us  that  a  force  of  twenty 
thousand  trained  men  could  have  put  an  end  to 
the  Civil  War  in  four  months,  whereas  we  spent 
four  years,  over  six  billions  of  dollars,  and  more 
than  one  hundred  thousand  Union  lives  in  doing 
it  —  the  Cost  of  Unprepa  redness. 

It  is  a  well-established  fact  that  had  we 
possessed  a  first-class  navy  in  1898,  we  would 
have  been  spared  the  War  with  Spain.  Even  that 


24       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

short-lived  war  cost  us  millions  of  dollars  and 
hundreds  of  lives. 

Let  us  ask  ourselves  another  question :  Unpre- 
pared as  we  are,  if  we  should  go  to  war  with  a 
first-class  power,  backed  up  by  a  big,  efficient, 
up-to-date  Army  and  Navy,  what  would  happen 
to  us? 

Again,  if  by  any  chance,  we  should  ultimately 
win  out  in  such  a  war,  what  would  it  cost  us  in 
treasure  and  in  blood? 

It  is  a  waste  of  time  to  speculate. 


He    hat    reached    the    STOP,    LOOK,    LISTEN    sign    in    his 
journey  and  is  hearing  rumbling  noises. 


Preparing  the  Ground  25 

Now,  let  us  ask  ourselves  one  more  question: 
Would  it  not  be  more  sensible  to  do  something  to 
avoid  such  a  war,  or  to  guard  against  defeat  and 
otherwise  lessen  its  evil,  if  we  cannot  avoid  it? 

We  have  reached  the  STOP— LOOK- 
LISTEX  sign  in  our  national  march.  Let  us 
stop;  let  us  look  around  the  world;  let  us  listen 
to  the  rumbling  noises;  let  us  consider  the  new, 
changed  conditions — and  then  let  us  see  what  our 
judgment,  what  our  common  sense,  what  our 
instincts  of  self-preservation,  tell  us  about  pre- 
paring for  contingencies. 

MILITARY  PREPAREDNESS — What  do  we  mean 
by  preparedness? 

Preparedness  is  only  another  name  for  pre- 
caution, provision — the  taking  of  measures  be- 
forehand, making  arrangements  in  advance — to 
meet  a  possible  need. 

Preparedness  in  general  is  one  of  the  most 
natural,  common  and  necessary  acts  of  life.  Even 
wild  animals  provide  for  the  winter — prepare 
against  want. 

We  provide  for  old  age  by  saving  in  earlier 
life — we  prepare  against  helplessness.  By  means 
of  insurance  and  investment,  we  provide  for  our 
families — we  prepare  against  death. 

We  provide  against  fire  by  maintaining  a  fire 
department,  and  against  crime,  by  maintaining 


26        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

a  police  department — we  prepare  to  meet  both 
with  proper  measures.  We  provide  for  sickness 
by  preparing  hospitals,  and  so  on,  indefinitely, 
the  thread  of  preparedness  runs  through  every 
serious  act  of  our  lives. 

A  nation  is  but  a  collection  of  individuals,  or- 
ganized into  a  government,  and  national  pre- 
paredness is  as  natural  in  the  life  of  a  nation  as 
individual  preparedness  is  in  the  life  of  a  man. 

Xo  one  questions  the  wisdom  of  preparing  in 
advance  to  meet  a  possible  need.  If  it  is  likely 
to  occur,  the  only  natural,  common-sense  tiling 
to  do  is  to  prepare  for  it. 

The  only  point  about  which  there  can  be  any 
question  is  the  existence  of  the  need — whether 
that  for  which  preparedness  should  be  made  is 
probable. 

The  question  of  whether  a  nation  should  be 
prepared  in  a  military  sense  depends  entirely  on 
whether  it  is  probable  that  the  nation  will  ever 
have  war.  With  the  probability  of  war  elimin- 
ated, there  would  be  no  more  reason  for  military 
preparedness  than  there  would  be  for  hospitals  if 
there  were  no  probability  of  sickness. 

Military  preparedness — readiness  for  self- 
defense — is  nothing  more  than  national  insurance. 

If  we  make  it  into  a  bogie  to  frighten  our- 
selves, we  have  only  ourselves  to  blame, 


Preparing  the  Ground  27 

Is  military  preparedness  a  menace — a  bogie — 
which  may  tempt  us  to  abandon  our  traditional 
policy  of  peace  and  trespass  on  the  rights  of 
others? 

In  an  address  eighteen  years  ago,  Theodore 
Roosevelt  said: 

"In  this  country  there  is  not  the  slightest  dan- 
ger of  an  over-development  of  the  warlike  spirit, 
and  there  never  has  been  any  such  danger.  In 
all  our  history  there  has  never  been  a  time  when 
preparedness  for  war  was  any  menace  to  peace." 

This  statement  is  just  as  true  today  as  when 
uttered. 

As  long  as  wars,  like  the  sword 
of  Damocles,  continue  to  hang  over 
our  heads,  prudence  and  reason  dic- 
tate that  we  ought  to  prepare  for 
them,  insure  against  the  chance  of  de- 
feat by  maintaining  an  army  and 
navy  sufficient  for  our  ordinary  needs 
and  by  having  in  reserve,  ready  for 
defense,  a  nation  of  citizen-soldiers 
"trained  and  accustomed  to  arms." 

The  man  who  goes  out  for  a  trip  in  his  auto- 
mobile prepares  for  trouble.  He  carries  extra 
t ulics  and  tires — he  insures  against  the  possibility 
of  having  to  walk  home,  but  he  does  not  want 
trouble.  He  does  not  look  for  trouble.  In  spite 


28       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

of  his  provision  against  trouble,  he  does  every- 
thing in  his  power  to  avoid  it.  He  is  merely 
ready  for  it,  if  it  cannot  be  avoided. 

Wars  give  little  warning  these  days  and  prepa- 
ration must  be  made  in  advance. 


FOR  ONE  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-NINE  TEARS  he 
hat  played  in  the  greatest  luck — but  will  it  continue  forever? 

In  the  past  we  have  played  in  great  luck.  Is 
our  good  luck  going  to  continue  forever? 

If  not,  what  have  we  with  which  to  meet  the 
situation,  and  how  would  we  meet  it? 

Read  on  and  see. 


Our  Defenses  29 

CHAPTER  II 
OUR  DEFENSES 

THE  FIRST  STEP  in  the  education  of  the  citizen- 
soldier  is  to  learn  something  of  the  agencies  upon 
uliich  the  United  States  depends  for  its  defense. 
They  are  two,  its  military  force  and  its  naval 
force. 

THE  MILITARY  FORCE  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 
in  t  line  of  peace,  is  made  up  of  the  Regular  Army 
and  the  Militia.  In  time  of  war,  Volunteers  are 
added  to  this  nucleus. 

THE  REGULAR  ARMY  is  composed  of  the  Ad- 
ministrative and  supply  Departments — the  busi- 
ness and  housekeeping  departments;  the  Mobile 
Army,  so  called  because  it  is  capable  of  moving 
from  place  to  place ;  the  Coast  Artillery,  so  called 
because  it  is  employed  to  defend  our  seaports  and 
other  important  points  on  our  coasts;  and  certain 
auxiliary  troops,  such  as  the  Engineer  Corps, 
Signal  Corps  and  Medical  Corps. 

THE  MILITIA  is  divided  in  the  Organized 
Militia  and  the  Reserve  Militia. 

THE  ORGANIZED  MILITIA  consists  of  the  men 
who  are  organized,  uniformed  and  equipped  for 


30       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

military  service  by  the  various  States.  It  is  com- 
monly known  as  the  National  Guard. 

THE  RESERVE  MILITIA  comprises  all  able- 
bodied  citizens  of  the  United  States  of  military 
age — namely,  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and 
forty-five  years — who  do  not  belong  to  the  Or- 
ganized Militia. 

This  Reserve  Militia  might  well  be  called  the 
Army  of  Citizen-Soldiers. 

THE  NAVY  is  made  of  vessels  known  as  Dread- 
naughts,  Battleships,  Cruisers,  Torpedo  Boats, 
Destroyers,  Submarines  and  certain  Auxiliaries 
or  Supply  Ships. 

These  vessels  are  organized  into  Fleets,  Divi- 
sions, Squadrons  and  Flotillas,  each  composed  of 
a  certain  number  of  ships  of  different  types  and 
each  assigned  to  a  certain  part  in  the  naval 
scheme  of  offense  and  defense. 

LINES  OF  DEFENSE — Generally  speaking,  the 
military  and  naval  forces  are  organized  into  three 
lines  of  defense,  the  sea,  the  coast,  and  the  land. 

The  defense  of  the  sea  falls,  of  course,  to  the 
lot  of  the  Navy.  Its  first  duty  is  to  locate  the 
hostile  fleet;  its  next  duty  is  to  destroy  it  or  turn 
it  back.  It  thus  enjoys  a  sort  of  roving  commis- 
sion, foot-loose  except  for  one  thing,  it  must 
always  keep  itself  between  the  threatened  coast 
and  the  enemy's  fleet. 


Our  Defenses  31 

If  strong  enough,  and  in  the  right  place  at 
the  right  time,  the  navy  ought  to  be  able  to  pre- 
vent an  enemy  from  landing  on  our  shores. 

However,  this  is  something  we  can  never  be 
quite  sure  of.  Our  coast  lines  are  long;  good 
landing  places  are  many;  and  our  means  of  lo- 
cating the  enemy's  fleet  are  not  always  to  be  relied 
upon.  So.  additional  measures  must  be  provided 
against  the  chance  that  the  navy  may  fail  in  its 
duty  or  may  go  down  in  doing  it. 

The  defense  of  the  coast  is  the  first  and  only 
line  of  support  for  the  navy.  It  consists  of  forti- 
fications  placed  near  important  sea-coast  cities 
and  other  important  points  along  the  coast. 
These  fortifications  are  manned  by  the  Coast 
Artillery  and  are  equipped  with  guns  of  heavy 
caliber  which  command  the  channels  up  which  a 
hostile  fleet  must  pass  or  the  places  where  landings 
might  be  attempted.  The  business  of  these  forti- 
fications is  to  prevent  such  a  passage  or  landing, 
to  assist  the  Navy  with  their  guns  and  mines  or, 
in  emergency,  to  use  both  to  shelter  the  Xavy,  if 
it  becomes  crippled  or  disabled. 

As  long  as  these  fortifications  remain  in  fight- 
iiiLi  shape,  they  are  generally  able  to  stand  off  an 
enemy's  fleet  and  protect  the  cities  in  rear  of  them 
against  seaward  attack. 


32       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

Knowing  this,  the  enemy  does  not,  so  to  speak, 
approach  the  front  door.  Instead,  he  goes  around 
to  the  side  and  sends  his  men  ashore  to  batter 
down  the  back  door.  Hence  the  back  door  must 
be  protected. 

The  land  defense  is  assigned  to  the  Mobile 
Army.  Its  duty  is  to  meet  the  enemy  on  the 
beach,  prevent  his  landing  if  possible,  and  if  not, 
to  drive  him  back  and  defeat  or  capture  him  after 
he  has  landed.  If  it  is  not  able  to  do  either,  it 
must  fight  him  stubbornly  every  step  of  his  in- 
vading march. 

At  this  stage  of  the  game,  the  Navy,  if  still 
afloat,  can  do  nothing  but  cut  off  supplies  and 
reinforcements  sent  to  the  enemy.  The  guns  of 
the  fortifications  have  no  further  part  to  play  un- 
less the  enemy  fights  his  way  up  and  lays  siege 
to  the  places  they  defend. 

The  defeat  of  a  force  landed  rests  entirely  on 
the  shoulders  of  the  Mobile  Army,  the  third  line 
of  defense,  the  line  in  which  the  bulk  of  our  citi- 
zen-soldiers will  find  their  places. 

PROVISIONS  FOR  DEFENSE — The  next  thing  to 
be  considered  is  the  system  we  have  adopted  and 
the  means  we  take  to  provide  for  our  lines  of  de- 
fense. 

As  we  have  seen,  it  has  always  been  the  policy 
of  this  country  to  maintain  a  very  small  army  and 


Our  Defenses  33 

a  comparatively  small  navy.  Of  late  years,  this 
policy  has  changed  somewhat.  A  few  years  ago, 
the  building  up  of  our  Navy  was  begun  and  today 
it  occupies  a  respectable  place  among  the  navies 
of  the  world.  The  Army  has  also  been  slightly 
increased  from  time  to  time  but  is  still  nothing 
more  than  a  trained  nucleus  about  which  volun- 
teers may  rally,  and  we  must  depend  upon  volun- 
teers from  ;tn long  the  citizen-soldiers  to  bear  the 
l>nint  of  our  fighting. 

This  policy  of  relying  upon  volunteers  ordin- 
arily makes  it  possible  for  the  citizen-soldier  to 
choose  whether  he  will  take  an  active  part  in  the 
war  or  will  stay  at  home.  However,  in  a  large 
war,  such  as  the  future  would  probably  bring,  it 
is  highly  possible  that  enough  men  for  our  needs 
might  not  volunteer. 

It  would  then  become  necessary  to  resort  to 
some  form  of  conscription,  such  as  drafting,  as 
u  MS  done  during  the  Civil  War  by  both  the  Xorth 
and  the  South. 

In  such  an  event,  the  citizen-soldier  might  find 
himself  called  upon  to  do  military  service  whether 
it  suited  his  wishes  and  convenience  or  not,  and, 
if  not  prepared  for  war  service,  he  would  cer- 
tainly find  himself  handicapped  in  more  ways 
than  one. 


34       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

THE  OBLIGATION  OF  CITIZENSHIP — Under  the 
laws  of  the  United  States,  it  is  provided  that: 

"The  militia  shall  consist  of  every  able-bodied 
male  citizen  of  the  respective  States,  Territories 
and  the  District  of  Columbia  and  every  able- 
bodied  male  of  foreign  birth  who  has  declared  his 
intention  to  become  a  citizen,  who  is  more  than 
eighteen  and  less  than  forty-five  years  of  age." 

It  is  a  fundamental  principle  of  government 
that  the  obligation  between  State  and  citizen  is 
mutual.  The  State  protects  the  person  and 
property  of  the  citizen,  who,  in  turn,  must  lend 
his  help  to  protect  the  State. 

We  depend  upon  the  country  not  only  for  our 
livelihood  but  for  our  liberty — and  there  is  a  price 
to  pay  for  both. 

The  Military  obligations  of  citizenship  are, 
therefore,  both  legal  and  moral. 

Legally,  it  is  an  obligation  on  the  part  of  a  citi- 
zen to  give  military  service  in  time  of  war,  if 
called  upon  to  do  so. 

Morally,  it  is  an  obligation  on  his  part  to  pre- 
pare himself  to  do  a  man's  full  share. 

THE  NEXT  STEP  in  the  citizen-soldier's  prepa- 
ration for  the  work  of  a  fighting  man  is  to  learn 
something  of  the  machine  of  which  he  will  form  a 
part.  This  is  necessary  because  in  the  fighting 


Our  Defenses 


35 


each  man  has  a  part  to  play.    Some  play  it 
one  way,  some  another. 

When  he  volunteers,  the  citizen-soldier  may 
elect  to  serve  in  either  the  Army  or  Navy. 

In  the  Army,  he  may  go  into  the  Mobile  Army, 
made  up  of  Infantry,  Cavalry,  Field  Artillery, 
KngineiT  Corps,  Signal  Corps  and  Medical 
Corps;  or,  to  the  Coast  Artillery,  or  to  any  one 
of  the  various  supply  departments. 

THE  INFANTRY  is  the  arm  of  the 
service  in  which  we  find  the  foot 
soldier — the  man  with  the  pack  on  his 
back.  It  is  the  slow  moving,  hard  hit- 
ting arm  which  goes  to  make  up  the 
bulk  of  every  army  and  upon  which 
the  fate  of  every  battle  depends. 

The  Infantryman  is  an  independ- 
ent fighting  man  and  in  return  for 
his  independence  he  must  pay  a 
price.  lie  must  depend  upon  his 
legs  alone  to  cany  him  over  miles  of 
road,  from  one  battle  field  to  an- 
other. In  addition,  he  must  carry 
his  tools  and  his  household  goods.  On  his 
shoulder,  he  carries  his  rifle;  on  his  back,  his 
bayonet,  intrenching  tool  and  pack  in  which 
are  his  extra  clothing,  blanket,  shelter-half, 
poncho  and  food.  About  his  waist  is  his  am- 


In  fan!  ry  mini 


36        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 


SHOWN    BROS. 


munition  belt  in  which  he  carries  one  hundred 
rounds  of  cartridges  and  from  which  is  suspended 
his  canteen  and  first  aid  packet. 

THE  CAVALRY  is  the 
mounted  branch  of  the 
service,  the  arm  of  the 
man  on  horseback.  For 
this  reason,  it  is  able  to 
move  rapidly  and  it  is 
generally  kept  well  out  in 
front  of  the  other  troops, 
on  the  lookout  for  the 
enemy.  Because  of  this, 

Cavalryman  ft  fr^  ajways  been  knOWIl 

as  the  "Eyes  and  Ears"  of  the  Army,  ever  on 
the  move,  ever  alert,  on  guard  every  hour  of  the 
day  and  night. 

THE  FIELD  AR- 
TILLERY is  divided 
into  the  Light  Ar- 
tillery, Horse  Ar- 
tillery, Mountain 
Artillery  and 
Siege  Artillery.  connmn, „,„,„„.„..„. 

The  Light  and 

&  Field  Gun  m  Action 

Horse  Artillery 

are  armed  with  guns  known  as  three-inch  field 

guns  which  are  mounted  on  wheeled  carriages. 


Our  Defenses 


37 


In  the  Light  Artillery,  a  part  of  the  men  are 
mounted  on  horses,  while  the  rest  ride  on  the  gun 


COPYRIGHT,  AMIR.   P«»S  A»IN 


Mountain  Artillery 

and  ammunition  carriages.  In  the  Horse  Artil- 
lery, all  of  the  men  are  mounted  on  horses.  The 
Mountain  Artillery  is  armed  with  the  three-inch 
"•ui i,  so  arranged  that  it  can  be  carried  on  pack 
mules.  The  men 
are  not  mounted. 
The  Siege  Artil- 
lerif  is  armed  with 
uiins  of  large  cali- 
ber, mounted  on 
carriages  which  are 
pulled  by  either 
horses  or  motors. 

These  siege  guns  are  also  mounted  on  armored 
railway  cars — miniature  rolling  fortresses. 


,'J4C>(>1 1 


38        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


THE  ENGINEER  CORPS  is  charged  with  all  the 
surveying,  map-making,  construction  and  repair 
of  roads,  bridges  and  fortifications. 

THE  SIGNAL  CORPS  constructs, 
operates  and  repairs  all  military 
telephone  and  telegraph  lines, 
cables  and  field  telegraph  lines.  It 
also  has  charge  of  all  wireless  sta- 
tions, telegraph  and  balloon  trains. 

The  newly  created  Aviation 
Corps  is  a  part  of  the  Signal 
Corps. 

THE  MEDICAL  CORPS  attends  to 
the  sanitary  condition  of  the  Army 
and  its  camps  and  cares  for  the  sick 
and  wounded. 


Semaphore 
Signalling 


THE  COAST  ARTILLERY 
CORPS  is  responsible  for 
the  care  and  operation  of 
the  fortifications  and  their 
guns,  and  of  the  mine 
fields. 

THE  NAVY— In  the 
Navy,  the  volunteer  must 
be  either  a  Sailor  or  a 
Marine. 

As  either,  he  may  find 


Disappearing    Rifle 


himself  aboard  any  one  of  different  kinds  of 
vessels. 


Our  Defenses 


39 


The  duties  of  the  sailor  are  many  and  varied. 
There  is  no  fixed  organization, 
such  as  Companies,  Regiments, 
>JL.  etc.,  in  the  Navy.    Knough  men 

/•  are  sent  to  each  ship  to  operate  it 

D  ;IIK|  navigate  it,  and  taken  alto- 

gether, they  are  known  as  the 
Crew  of  the  ship.  The  Crew 
is  divided  into  groups  of  varying 
sixes  called  Divisions,  each 
charged  with  some  particular  part  in  the  life  of 
the  ship.  For  example,  there  is  the  Deck  Divi- 
sion, composed  of  the  men  charged  with  the  gen- 
eral care  and  navigation  of  the  ship. 

Dreadnoughts  and  Battleship*  are  the  heavy- 
weight  fighters  of  the   Xavv,  sometimes  called 


CUI-THIOMT,  AMI*.  Mt»*  AMH. 


.Win, 


COmiOMT,  AMIR.  r«lt(  All* 


A  Dreadnatnjht,  The  U.  8.  8.  Arizona 


40       Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

"Floating  Gilbraltars"  because  of  their  great 
fighting  power. 

The  Battleship  is  a  heavily  armored  ship  cap- 
able of  throwing  a  projectile  weighing  1,400 
pounds,  with  accurate  aim  over  a  distance  of  from 
ten  to  twelve  miles. 

They  also  have  batteries,  or  groups,  of  smaller 
guns  for  fighting  smaller  vessels  at  close  ranges. 

The  Dreadnaught  is  a  sort  of  overgrown  battle- 
ship. It  also  is  heavily  armored  and  carries  all 
guns  of  large  caliber.  It  is  the  long  range,  heavy 
hitter  of  the  Navy. 


COPTHIOMT,  AMID.  PRIM  »»•«. 


A  Cruiser,  The  U.  8.  S.  St.  Louis 

The  Cruiser  is  a  boy-sized  battleship,  less 
heavily  armored,  and  equipped  with  guns  of 
smaller  caliber.  They  are  speedier  than  the 


Our  Defenses  41 

battleships  and  for  this  reason  usually  form  the 
first  line  of  the  Navy's  attack  or  defense. 

Torpedo  boats  and  Destroyers  are  the  grey- 
hounds of  the  sea.  They  are  not  armored  and 
they  carry  only  guns  of  small  caliber.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  they  are  little  more  than  steel 


A  Dettroyer,  The  U.  8.  S.  Pretton 

shells  built  around  a  mass  of  powerful  engines 
and  machinery. 

They  are  the  scouts  of  the  Navy,  capable  of 
great  speed  and  sudden  dashes  and  they  make  use 
of  this  speed  both  in  attack  and  defense. 

Formerly,  the  torpedo  boat  was  the  only  means 
of  handling  torpedoes.  They  usually  worked  in 
groups  of  four  or  five  and  their  plan  of  action  was 
to  slip  up  as  close  as  possible  to  a  hostile  fleet  with- 
out being  seen,  then  dash  suddenly  in  at  top 
speed,  fire  their  torpedoes  in  the  hope  of  sinking  a 


42       Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

battleship  before  they  were  themselves  destroyed. 
The  Destroyer,  as  its  name  implies,  was  built  to 
fight  off  the  attacks  of  torpedo  boats. 

The  Submarine  is  the  under-sea  prowler, 
armed  with  deadly  torpedoes  against  which  the 
most  powerful  Dreadnaught  is  well-nigh  help- 
less. The  later  types  of  submarine  are  also  armed 


A  Submarine 


with  guns  of  small  caliber  capable  of  sinking  un- 
armored  vessels. 

The  submarine  ordinarily  travels  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  water,  on  the  lookout  for  its  target. 
When  this  is  sighted  or  located,  the  submarine 
quietly  submerges,  leaving  only  the  periscope,  a 
sort  of  prismatic  telescope,  above  the  surface.  In 
this  way,  it  approaches  its  target  until  within 
range,  then  fires  its  torpedo  from  beneath  the 
water. 

In  general,  the  submarine  is  a  cigar  shaped 
shell,  enclosing  machinery  for  propelling  it  and 


Our  Defenses  43 

lor  discharging  the  torpedo.  In  the  bottom  half 
of  the  boat  are  a  number  of  tanks  which  may  be 
filled  with  water.  In  order  to  submerge,  or  go 
down,  the  water  is  permitted  to  run  into  these 
tanks  and  fill  them.  Before  this  is  done,  all  open- 
ings in  the  boat  have  been  tightly  closed.  The 
tanks  rapidly  fill  with  water  and  the  submarine 
sinks  beneath  the  surface,  leaving  only  the  peris- 
cope above.  Each  submarine  is  provided  with  a 
number  of  steel  cylinders  containing  compressed 
air  which  is  gradually  liberated  while  the  sub- 
marine is  submerged  and  supplies  the  crew  with 
fresh  air.  When  it  is  desired  to  come  to  the  sur- 
face, the  water  in  the  tanks  is  forced  out  by 
powerful  pumps,  thus  lightening  the  l>oat  and 
permitting  it  to  rise.  The  average  speed  of  the 
submarine  is  from  eight  to  twelve  knots  an  hour. 

The  Periscope  is  a  kind  of  telescope  made  with 
prisms  and  mirrors  so  that  a  man  in  the  boat  be- 
low the  surface  of  the  water  is  enabled  to  see  any- 
thing on  the  surface  and  thus  to  control  and 
direct  the  course  of  the  boat. 

The  Torpedo  is,  in  reality,  a  sort  of  automatic 
vessel  itself.  After  it  is  expelled  from  the  tube 
in  the  submarine,  it  is  propelled  by  compressed 
air,  stored  in  a  chamber,  which  takes  up  the 
greater  part  of  the  torpedo.  It  is  kept  on  its 
course  by  a  self-steering  apparatus  which  can 


44       Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 


be  set  so  as  to  direct  the  torpedo  towards  its 
target.  The  explosive  is  in  a  chamber  in  the  front 
end  of  the  torpedo,  and  the  tip  end  of  the  torpedo 
is  an  explosive  fuse  called  the  war-nose.  When 
this  fuse  bumps  into  the  side  of  a  ship,  or  other 


I 


COPTIIIOHT,  Axen   raua  »M«. 


Torpedoes,  showing  the  propellers 

obstacle,  it  explodes  and  this  explosion,  in  turn, 
discharges  the  torpedo. 

The  Auxiliaries  are  the  supply  and  repair 
ships.  They  are  known  as  tenders,  supply,  fuel, 
and  repair  ships. 

The  fuel  and  supply  ships  are  generally 
manned  by  merchant  sailors. 


Our  Defenses 


45 


cormioMT,  AMU.  MMM  AMU. 

.  /  Fuel  Ship,  Th«  U.  8.  8.  Jupiter 

Tin-:  M\ KIM:  CORPS — The  Marines  are  the 
soldiers  of  the  sea.  Soldiers  and  sailors  too,  their 
duties  are  here, 
there  and  every- 
where. On  board, 
there  is  little  in 
which  they  do  not 
take  part.  Guard 
d  1 1 1  y  is  their  special 
business  but  they 
help  in  the  general 
police  of  the  ship 
as  well  as  in  the 
mannin»  of  any  and  all  of  the  guns. 

On  shore,  they  become  soldiers  and  their  duty 
is  of  a  strictly  military  kind.     At  home,  they 


Marine t  at  Gun  Drill  on  Board 


46        Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

guard  the  navy  yards  and  their  stores.  Abroad, 
they  are  the  Navy's  trouble  hunters.  When  any- 
thing goes  wrong  and  our  interests  have  to  be 
protected,  the  Marines  are  sent  ashore  to  hunt  the 
trouble  down  and  straighten  it  out.  Their  work 
carries  them  in  the  vanguard  of  all  disturbances 
and  there  are  few  shores  on  which  they  have  not 
done  duty  of  one  kind  or  another. 

ORGANIZATION  OF  AN  ARMY — In  the  Army, 
the  citizen-soldier  will  at  once  become  identified 
with  a  Company,  Troop  or  Battery,  and  he  will 
remain  with  it  until  promoted  or  mustered  out  of 
the  service.  During  his  service,  the  Company 
is  at  once  his  work  shop,  his  home,  his  club  and  his 
family  circle. 

In  the  Infantry,  Coast  Artillery  and  Kn- 
gineers,  it  is  called  a  Company;  in  the  Cavalry,  a 
Troop,  in  the  Field  Artillery,  a  Battery. 

A  Company  of  Infantry  at  war  strength  is 
composed  of  one  hundred  and  forty-four  enlisted 
men — soldiers — and  three  officers.  It  is  com- 
manded by  a  Captain. 

Kach  Company  is  divided,  according  to  its  size, 
into  two,  three  or  four  parts  called  Platoons. 
Kncli  Platoon  is  commanded  by  an  officer,  a  Lieu- 
tenant, or  by  a  noncommissioned  officer,  an  en- 
listed man,  called  a  Sergeant. 


48       Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

Each  Platoon  is  made  up  of  from  two  to  four 
groups  called  Squads. 

Each  Squad  is  composed  of  eight  enlisted  men, 
one  noncommissioned  officer,  called  a  Corporal, 
and  seven  Privates. 

A  Troop  of  Cavalry  at  war  strength  is  com- 
posed of  eighty-six  enlisted  men  and  three  offi- 
cers. It  is  subdivided  into  Platoons  and  Squads 
and  each  is  commanded  as  in  a  Company  of  In- 
fantry. 

A  Battery  of  Field  Artillery  is  composed  of 
one  hundred  and  seventy-one  enlisted  men  and 
five  officers.  It  is  divided  into  Platoons  and  Sec- 
tions, instead  of  Squads,  and  is  commanded  in  the 
same  way  as  in  a  Company  or  Troop. 

The  Battalion,  next  to  his  Company,  Troop  or 
Battery,  is  the  organization  in  which  the  soldier  is 
most  interested.  It  is  composed  of  four  Com- 
panies of  Infantry,  or  of  three  Batteries  of  Field 
Artillery,  and  is  commanded  by  a  Major. 

The  Squadron  is  the  Cavalry  equivalent  of  the 
Battalion,  and  is  composed  of  four  Troops. 

The  Regiment  is  the  organization  beyond  which 
the  soldier  rarely  ever  sees  much  and  outside  of 
which  he  will  have  little  interest.  It  is  composed 
of  three  Battalions,  a  Machine  Gun  Company 
and  a  Band,  and  is  commanded  by  a  Colonel. 


Our  Defenses  49 

A  HANDY  TABLE  OF  ORGANIZATION  —  As  far 

as  the  soldier  is  concerned,  the  organization  of  an 
Army  beyond  the  Regiment  may  well  take  the 
form  of  one  of  the  familiar  tables  of  our  school 
days: 

8  Regiments  make  1  Brigade,  commanded  by 
a  Brigadier  General. 

3  Brigades  make  1  Division,  commanded  by  a 


2  or  more  Divisions  make  1  Field  Army,  com- 
manded by  a  Major  General  or  a  Lieutenant 
General. 

The  total  of  a  Field  Army  amounts  to  some- 
thing between  fifty  and  seventy-five  thousand 
fighting  men  and  from  three  to  five  thousand 
auxiliaries,  or  men  who  attend  to  the  care,  trans- 
portation and  supply  of  the  fighting  man. 

\\  1  1  \  T  \  VK  WOULD  NEED  —  In  its  studies  of  the 
defense  of  this  country  the  General  Staff  of  the 
Army  rstiinah-s  that  we  would  need  an  army  of  at 
least  four  hundred  thousand  men  to  be  sure  of 
preventing  an  enemy  from  landing  on  either  of 
i  MM-  coasts. 

Hack  of  this,  we  would  need  a  million  more 
fighting  men  to  insure  defeating  an  enemy  and 
driving  him  from  our  shores. 


50       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

The  small  Regular  Army  cannot  do  this.  The 
Organized  Militia  cannot  do  this.  Together,  they 
cannot  do  it. 

How  then  would  it  have  to  be  done?  It  would 
have  to  be  done  by  organizing  and  training  armies 
of  volunteers  from  among  our  citizen-soldiers. 

How  would  we  go  about  doing  this? 

The  pages  that  follow  will  tell  you. 


"Company 

•Troop 

•Battery 

1  Captain 

1  Captain 

1  Captain 

1  First    Lieutenant 

1  First   Lieutenant 

2  First    Lieutenants 

1  Second      Lieuten-  1  Second    Lieutenant 

2  Second     Lieuten- 

ant 

ants 

3  Officers 

3  Officers 

5  Officers 

1  First    Sergeant 

1  First  Sergeant 

2  Corporals 

1  Quartermaster 

1  Quartermaster 

(Scouts) 

Sergeant 

Sergeant 

1    Corporal 

8  Sergeants 

5  Sergeants 

(Signal) 

10  Corporals 

7  Corporals 

2  Privates 

2  Cooks 

2  Cooks 

(mounted) 

1  Artificer 

1  Farrier 

1   First   Sergeant 

2  Musicians 

1   Horseshoer 

1  Quartermaster 

119  Privates 

1  Saddler 

Sergeant 

2  Trumpeters 

1   Stable    Sergeant 

65  Privates 

1  Mess    Sergeant 

1  Chief    Musician 

7  Mechanics 

3  Musicians 

S  Cooks 

6  Sergeants 

4  Gunners 

(Corporals) 

13  Caisson    Corpor- 

als 

60  Drivers 

65  Cannoneers. 

144  Kn  listed  men 

86  Enlisted  men           171    Enlisted   men 

One  Million  J'oluntcers  51 

CHAPTER  III 
ONE  MILLION  VOLUNTEERS 


WAR  HAS  BEEN  DECLARED 


Congress  Has  Authorized  the  Raising  of  One 
Million  Volunteers 

THE  PRESIDENT  ISSUES  CALL  TO  ARMS  AT  MIDNIGHT 


Fancy  yourself  on  your  way  to  work  when  you 
unfold  the  paper  and  read  those  headlines. 

What  does  it  mean  to  you?  War,  of  course, 
hut  what  sort  of  a  picture  does  it  hring  to  your 

mind  ' 

Let  us  look  at  it.  One  million  men  out  of  our 
inak'  population.  One  man  out  of  every  forty- 
srvrn  ma  Irs — hoys  and  men,  young,  old,  able- 
bodied,  drrrrpit.  That  is  the  first  thing  it  means 
to  the  life  of  the  nation. 


52        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

What  it  means  in  the  home,  in  the  business,  of 
the  47th  man,  we  can  only  guess. 

What  does  it  mean  for  those  who  face  the  tusk 
of  finding  those  million  men,  taking  them  in  hand, 
sorting  them,  arranging  them,  organizing  them, 
arming,  uniforming,  training  and  equipping 
them — making  them  into  a  righting  machine? 

Summed  up,  it  is  a  task  that  would  tax  the 
finest  organization  and  machinery  that  peace- 
time ingenuity  could  devise  and  years  of  patient 
preparation  could  effect. 

With  disaster  hanging  over  our  heads,  danger 
threatening  us  on  every  side  and  the  confusion 
of  unpreparedness  handicapping  our  every  effort, 
it  means  a  task  that  will  strain  the  utmost 
shoulder-to-shoulder  effort  of  the  nation  to  the 
breaking  point. 

Let  us  glance  at  the  round  numbers  that  such  a 
task  rolls  up  in  front  of  our  eyes. 

First  of  all,  1,000,000  men — a  column  of  men, 
four  abreast,  over  four  hundred  miles  long — a 
million  men  eager  to  fight  in  defense  of  their 
country  and — ignorant  of  the  first  principles  of 
a  soldier's  trade !  A  million  of  men  who  are  noth- 
ing but  a  burden  to  be  cared  for  until  they  can  be 
taught  to  care  for  themselves.  A  million  men 
who  cannot  move  without  leaders,  or  raise  a  hand 
in  defense  until  they  have  been  taught. 


One  Million  Volunteers  53 

U'liat  else  does  it  mean? 

7->0,000  rifles  and  bayonets  for  them  to  fight 
with. 

265,000  pistols,  little  brothers  of  the  rifle. 

8.000  machine  guns,  the  military  scythe. 

•J.I oo  field  guns  to  batter  down  attack. 

!»,.), 000,000  cartridges  to  carry  with  them  into 
their  first  fight  and  as  many  more  for  each  suc- 
ceeding fight. 

2,500,000  shells  and  shrapnel  for  our  field  guns 
for  every  hour  they  are  in  action. 

196,000  horses  to  carry  them  and  pull  their  gun 
carriages. 

1  '27,000  mules  to  haul  their  supplies  and  pack 
tlieir  guns. 

8,000  wagons  to  transport  their  supplies  and 
ammunition. 

l.ooo.ooo  cartridge  belts  for  their  ammunition. 

1.000,000  first  aid  packets  to  bind  up  their 
wounds. 

1 ,000,000  canteens. 

Each  of  them  must  have  uniform  and  equip- 
ment. 

l.ooo.ooo  shelter  halves  to  protect  them  from 
the  weather. 

1 .000.000  ponchos  to  keep  them  dry. 

•J.ooo.ooo  blankets  to  keep  them  warm. 

•J. ooo.ooo  pairs  of  shoes. 


54       Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

2,000,000  uniform  coats,  breeches,  leggins,  suits 
of  underwear. 

1,000,000  hats. 

2,000,000  shirts. 

4,000,000  pairs  of  socks. 

1 ,000,000  haversacks  to  carry  their  equipment. 

Finally  they  must  eat : 

1,000,000  pounds  of  meat  each  day. 

1 ,000,000  pounds  of  bread  each  day. 

2,000,000  pounds  of  vegetables  each  day. 

3,000,000  pints  of  coffee  or  tea  each  day. 

All  this  must  be  purchased,  transported,  pre- 
pared and  cooked,  each  day,  and  to  eat  it,  they 
must  have: 

1,000,000  cups. 

1,000,000  plates. 

1,000,000  knives. 

1,000,000  forks. 

1,000,000  spoons. 

To  provide  for  proper  care,  training  and  lead- 
ing battle,  they  should  have: 

25,000  trained  officers. 

The  building  of  the  Panama  Canal  was  the 
greatest  piece  of  construction  of  modern  times. 
Its  machinery  for  the  sheltering,  feeding,  sanita- 
tion and  care  of  its  force  is  regarded  as  the  model 
for  doing  business  on  a  large  scale.  Experts 


One  Million  J'olnntct r.v  55 

devised  it  and  time  and  experience  tested  it.  No 
effort  or  expense  was  spared  in  making  it  perfect. 

There  was  nothing  to  interfere  with  the  work- 
ing of  this  machinery  or  to  create  confusion  for 
those  who  had  it  in  charge. 

At  the  heighth  of  its  work,  the  Panama  Canal 
employed  about  40,000  men — one  twenty-fifth 
of  one  million  volunteers. 

CONGKKSS  HAS  AUTHORIZED  THE  RAISING  OF 
(  )\1  Mil. I. ION  ('lTIXKN-Soi.l)IKRS  TO  BE  TRAINED 

INTO  FIGHTING  M  i  \. 

Tin:  PHI.SIDIM  HAS  ISSUED  THE  CALL  TO 
ARMS. 

At  anii  moment  the  en  cm//  ma//  be  battering  at 
our  doors. 

Before  you  reach  your  work,  the  War  Depart- 
ment is  wiring  every  post  and  station  in  the 
I'nitcd  States  the  order  to  concentrate — assem- 
ble— at  points  designated  hy  the  war  plans  of 
the  General  Staff'.  Hy  tomorrow,  a  hundred 
trains  will  be  bearing  the  scattered  regiments  to 
these  pi )ints,  where  they  will  be  mobilized — or- 
gani/cd  into  Brigades,  Divisions  and  Armies,  and 
recruited  to  War  strength  and  made  ready  to 
move — as  fast  as  they  arrive. 

Through  the  Bureau  of  Militia  Affairs,  a 
branch  of'  the-  War  Department,  the  order  is 
going  out  to  the  Adjutant  General  of  the  Militia 


56       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

of  every  State  and  Territory  calling  upon  them 
to  assemble  the  Organized  Militia  for  muster-in 
to  the  volunteer  service  and  to  prepare  them  to 
leave  their  homes  for  mobilization  camps  as  soon 
as  possible. 

While  you  are  opening  your  mail,  telegrams 
are  flying  to  the  Governors  of  each  State  and 
Territory  telling  them  the  number  of  volunteers 
they  will  be  expected  to  furnish  as  their  share  of 
the  million  men. 

Before  night  the  Governor  of  New  York,  will 
be  preparing  the  drag-net  that  is  to  gather  in  the 
quota  from  his  State — nearly  100,000  men.  Out 
in  California,  they  will  be  preparing  to  scour  the 
State  for  something  like  20,000  men.  Down  in 
Louisiana,  they  will  be  sending  out  the  call  for 
nearly  18,000  more.  Up  in  Michigan,  20,000 
homes  will  each  be  sending  out  a  volunteer. 

Before  you  go  to  lunch,  a  hundred  purchasing 
officers  and  agents  all  over  the  country  will  be 
making  ready  to  order  millions  of  dollars  worth 
of  supplies.  The  forces  at  arsenals  and  depots 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  will  be  girding 
themselves  to  work  at  top  speed  and  over  time  for 
months  to  come.  Train  after  train  will  be  back- 
ing into  sidings  for  loads  which  they  are  to  rush 
to  mobilization  camps. 


One  Million  1'olu ulcers  57 

Today,  all  over  the  country  members  of  the 
( )rgani/ed  Militia  are  rushing  business  in  a  fran- 
tic effort  to  close  up  their  affairs  before  donning 
their  uniforms  and  leaving  for  the  front. 

Within  the  next  two  or  three  days,  a  thousand 
recruit  mi?  parties  will  IKJ  hanging  out  their  flags 
in  every  community  in  the  land. 

Tonight,  when  you  go  to  bed,  10,000,000  men 
will  be  giving  serious  thought  to  the  question  of 
answering  the  call. 

\\Y  speak  lightly  of  a  million  men  springing 
to  arms  at  a  day's  notice.  We  picture  them  leav- 
ing tlu  plow,  the  shop  and  the  counter  to  rally 
on  the  firing  line  in  their  country's  defense. 

Do  you  know  what  it  would  mean,  if  such  a 
thing  were  possible?  For  one  thing,  it  would 
mean  organizing,  equipping  and  training  ten 
armies,  each  the  size  of  our  present  United  States 
Army. 

Economically,  it  would  mean  something  closely 
akin  to  national  paralysis.  If  one  million  men 
should  abandon  their  work  in  a  single  day  and 
go  in  search  of  recruiting  oflices.  twelve  thousand 
passenger  coaches  or  more  would  be  needed  to 
carry  them  on  their  journey. 

If  these  million  men  stood  in  line  before  the 
doors  of  one  thousand  recruiting  offices,  it  would 
require  the  uninterrupted  effort  of  one  thousand 


58        Self-Hclps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

recruiting  parties,  working  clay  and  night  for 
more  than  ten  days  to  enroll  and  enlist  them.  It 
would  take  another  week  to  ship  them  to  mobili- 
zation camps,  if  the  railroads  of  the  country  did 
nothing  else. 

It  would  require  the  day-and-night  work  of  a 
thousand  men  for  ten  days  to  put  up  the  tents  for 
them.  When  completed,  this  vast  camp  would 
amount  to  a  city  of  more  than  125,000  tents, 
covering  an  area  of  more  than  8,000  acres,  an 
area  five  times  the  size  of  Poughkeepsie,  New 
York,  three  times  the  size  of  Utica,  equal  to 
Mobile,  Alabama,  Richmond,  Virginia,  Spring- 
field, Ohio,  or  St.  Joseph,  Missouri. 

Assuming  that  everything  was  ready  and  wait- 
ing, it  would  be  the  work  of  another  week  to  uni- 
form, arm  and  equip  them — a  grand  total  of  at 
least  three  weeks  before  they  could  be  ready  to 
learn  the  name  of  the  rifle  with  which  they  were 
to  fight. 

While  all  this  is  going  on,  hundreds  of  officers 
are  out  over  the  country,  enlisting  men  at  large, 
wherever  they  can  find  them,  and  these  men, 
United  States  Volunteers,  are  being  hurried  to 
the  mobilization  camps,  to  swell  the  ranks  of  the 
Regular  Army  or  to  be  organized  into  regiments 
of  United  States  Volunteers. 


On*-  Million  Volunteers  59 

This  is  the  sort  of  thing  that  will  be  going  on 
around  you  for  the  next  three  months.  As  you 
go  about  your  work,  the  net-work  of  military 
activity  is  spreading  out  to  close  in  over  every 
city,  town,  hamlet  and  farm  in  the  country.  From 
Washington,  through  each  Capital,  the  call  to 
service  is  reaching  out  for  its  toll  from  every  walk 
of  life. 

The  million  men  are  gathering  slowly  to  the 
colors.  They  are  being  transformed  into  fight- 
ing men,  built  into  fighting  machines  as  fast  as 
human  effort  can  do  it. 

Every  day,  men  are  leaving  their  work  and 
their  homes  to  respond  to  the  call.  A  vacant 
desk,  an  idle  machine,  an  empty  chair,  tells  the 
story  of  another  citizen-soldier  who  has  held  up 
his  hand  under  some  one  of  a  thousand  flags  and 
has  sworn  to  serve  for  the  period  of  the  war. 

Every  passenger  train  in  the  country  bears  its 
toll  of  volunteers.  Every  laboring  freight 
carries  its  share  of  the  supplies  for  their  use. 

Twenty-five  thousand,  fifty  thousand,  perhaps 
more,  men  are  working  with  all  their  might  to 
supply  the  needs  of  these  one  million  fighting 
men. 

All  over  the  laud  hundreds  of  factories  are 
working  double  shift  in  the  frantic  effort  to  turn 
out  the  things  needed  to  make  the  fighting  man 


60        Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

ready  for  his  work,  as  well  as  the  things  he  will 
need  with  which  to  do  his  work  when  he  is  ready 
for  it. 

Every  morning  as  yon  turn  over  for  your 
second  nap,  6,000  bugles  will  be  waking  the  grow- 
ing roll  of  one  million  volunteers  to  another  day's 
work.  As  you  drowse,  they  will  be  swallowing  a 
hasty  breakfast  and  preparing  for  the  long,  weari- 
some hours  ahead  of  them. 

Perhaps  three  months  from  now,  you  will  begin 
to  learn  something  of  what  has  been  going  on 
around  you.  The  first  grist  from  the  military 
mill  will  be  marching  through  your  streets  on 
their  way  to  the  front. 

You  will  hear  their  music  and  behold  their  flags. 
You  will  see  them  swinging  on  their  way,  awk- 
wardly, perhaps,  and  without  the  stride  of  the 
trained  soldier,  but  brown  and  strong  with  the 
toil  of  honest,  hard  work  in  a  worthy  cause — the 
defense  of  the  Nation! 

As  you  watch  them  going  past  you,  each  intent 
on  the  moment  when  he  shall  turn  his  body  into  a* 
shield  for  those  behind  him,  does  anything  sug- 
gest to  you  that  your  place  is  out  there  in  the 
street,  among  them,  with  a  rifle  on  your  shoulder, 
a  pack  on  your  back,  and  a  single  purpose  in  your 
heart? 


One  Mil  linn  r 


61 


I  )<>  you  feel  on  your  shoulders  the  responsibility 
which  c-iti/eiiship  lianas  about  the  neck  of  every 
American? 

An-  you  prepared  to  shoulder  that  responsi- 
bility.' 

I  )<•  you  kn«)\v  how  to  prepare? 

The  pages  that  follow  will  n-ive  you  the  clue. 


/9/O 


Intrenching  Tools 


Tin-  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man  63 

CHAPTER  IV 
THE  MAKING  OF  A  FIGHTING  MAX 

THE  Ti  M  r  11  T.\  K  is  -The  time  it  takes  to  turn 
a  civilian  into  a  fighting  man  depends,  first  of  all, 
on  the  man  himself.  If  he  is  physically  fit,  active. 
<|uick  to  learn — if  his  heart  is  in  his  work — it  is 
neither  a  long  nor  a  difficult  task. 

The  work  of  the  fighting  man  is  simple  and 
easy  to  understand.  His  training  consists  in 
learning  tu  inarch,  to  shoot,  to  tal'e  care  <;f  him- 
self, to  do  -cliat  he  in  told  and  to  go  inhere  he  is 

led. 

Under  (\r/>erienced  mid  efficient  instructor*. 
three  months  ought  to  l>e  enough  in  which  to  train 
the  right  sort  of  a  man  into  a  fairly  g(xxl  field 
soldier.  The  making  of  the  trained  soldier  is 
another  matter.  lie  is  expected  to  know  what  to 
do  under  all  ordinary  circumstances,  and  how  to 
do  it.  whether  he  is  led  or  not.  Training  of  this 
sort  takes  years  when-  the  other  takes  months. 

Tin.  WORK  IT  TAKF.S  It  takes  work  to  make 
a  fighting  man  gnu-Ming,  tc, lions  work — but 
that  is  not  all.  Instruction,  drill  and  practice  play 
the  leading  part  in  the  training  of  the  fighting 


64       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

man,  but  something  else  is  also  required — the  re- 
cruit must  lend  his  mind  and  his  heart  to  the  in- 
structor. 

Earnestness  and  determination  are  half  of  the 
make-up  of  the  fighting  man  and  this  is  some- 
thing that  training  cannot  give  to  any  grown  man. 
It  is  the  part  that  lie  must  do  for  himself. 

THE  KIND  OF  INSTRUCTION — The  kind  of  in- 
struction makes  all  the  difference  in  the  world. 
At  best,  the  work  of  training  means  aching 
muscles  and  long  hours,  hours  in  which  the  man's 
mind  must  drive  his  bcxly  to  its  tasks.  Unless  the 
work  of  instruction  and  training  be  properly 
directed,  it  means  monotony,  wasted  effort  and 
discouragement. 

Poor  and  indifferent  instruction  is  a  ease  of  the 
blind  leading  the  blind — over  a  long  and  rock// 
road.  Good  instruction  .shortens  the  road  and 
makes  the  going  easier. 

No  system  of  training  or  instruction  that  does 
not  take  into  account  human  nature  can  be 
thoroughly  effective.  The  human  element  prob- 
ably enters  into  war  and  all  that  pertains  to  war 
more  than  it  does  into  any  other  pursuit. 

The  old  idea  of  turning  a  human  being  into  a 
machine,  by  means  of  discipline,  and  of  making 
him  dread  his  officers  more  than  he  does  his  enemy, 


The  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man 


65 


died    long   ago,   especially   with   the   American 
people. 

THE  INSTRUCTOR  MUST  BE  A  MASTER  OF  HIS 
'['HADE — lie  must  know  every  detail  of  the  work 
from  having  done  it  himself.  He  must  be  ahle 
to  teach  what  he  knows  quickly,  simply  and 
directly.  He  must  understand  men,  how  to  in- 
terest them  and  keep  their  attention,  how  to  play 
on  tin  it-  enthusiasm,  how  to  lighten  the  monotony 
:ind  fatigue  of  drill. 

The  trained  instructor  is  the  Volunteer's  short- 
<  v/  cut  to  the  field  of  battle. 

QUICK  TRAINING  REQUIRES  PREPAREDNESS— 
It  n-oes  without  saying  that  the  fighting  man  must 
have  the  tools  of  his  trade  if  he  would  learn  to  use 
tin  -in.  Without  a  gun,  a  man  cannot  be  taught 
to  shoot :  without  equipment,  he  cannot  be  trained 
to  the  burdens  of  the  march. 

These  things  must  l>e  ready  and  waiting  for  the 
Volunteer's  hands.  He  gives  to  the  Government 
the  man  and  the  zeal;  the  Government  must  pro- 
vide the  uniform,  arms  and  equipment  against  the 
day  when  they  will  be  needed. 

Assuming  that  the  machinery  of  training  has 
been  provided  in  advance,  the  road  of  the  Volun- 
teer from  his  home  to  the  firing  line,  though 
\\tarisome.  is  short  and  straight. 


66       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


THE  RECRUITING  STATION — The  recruiting- 
station  is  the  first  step  on  the  journey.  In  time  of 
war,  the  prospective  volunteer  will  probably  find 

one  in  his  own  home 
town,  or  at  the  near- 
est county  seat.  At 
the  recruiting  sta- 
tion, the  applicant 
.__  for  enlistment  gives 

an  account  of  himself 
and  his  past  record  to 
the  recruiting  officer 
and  undergoes  a  rigid 
OOTY..OMT. A«R  P.*,......  physical  examination 

The  Recruiting  Station  at    the    hands    of    the 

surgeon. 

If  lie  passes  the  scrutiny  of  both  recruiting  of- 
ficer and  surgeon,  he  then  takes  the  oath  of  en- 
listment and  signs  a  contract  to  serve  the  United 
States  as  a  fighting  man,  generally,  for  the  period 
of  the  war  unless  sooner  discharged. 

When  this  oath  has  been  taken  and  the  contract 
signed,  the  applicant  has  become  a  recruit  in  the 
Volunteer  Army  of  the  United  States  and,  in 
company  with  other  recruits,  is  hurried  at  once  to 
the  nearest  mobilization  or  training  cam]). 

AT  THE  MOBILIZATION  CAMP — At  the  mobili- 
zation cam]),  the  new  recruit  is  assigned  to  a  regi- 


The  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man          67 

ment  and  company,  troop  or  battery.  A  non- 
commissioned officer,  a  sergeant  or  corporal,  of 
his  company  takes  him  in  charge  and  assigns  him 
to  a  place  in  a  tent,  after  which  the  work  of  equip- 
ping him  is  at  once  taken  up. 

THE  UNIFORM — The  uniform — the  livery  of 
the  fighting  man — is  the  first  thing  issued  to  the 
recruit.  This  is  fitted  to  him  as  carefully  as  pos- 
sible from  the  stock  on  hand  in  the  supply  depart- 
ment, special  attention  being  paid  to  the  fitting 
of  the  shoes. 

ARMS  AND  EQUIPMENT — These  come  next. 
They  consist  of  the  fighting  weapons,  the  rifle  and 
bayonet,  the  messing  equipment,  the  meat-can— 
a  combination  plate  and  frying  pan — tin  cup, 
knife,  fork  and  spoon.  With  these  also  come  the 
canteen,  or  water  bottle,  the  intrenching  tool — a 
small  pick  or  shovel — the  shelter-half,  blankets, 
poncho — a  kind  of  water-proof  sheet — and  a 
package  containing  first  aid  material. 

To  carry  all  this  equipment,  he  is  given  a  cart- 
ridge belt  for  his  ammunition  and  a  haversack 
and  carrier  for  the  rest. 

THE  RECRUIT'S  FIRST  WORK — The  recruit's 
first  work  will  be  to  learn  how  to  take  care  of  his 
i mi  I'M rn i.  arms  and  equipment.  He  usually  learns 
this  from  lectures  and  demonstrations  given  by 


68        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


officers,  noncommissioned  officers  or  experienced 
privates,  if  there  be  any. 

This  work  is  really  of  great  importance.  It  is 
the  recruit's  first  introduction  into  the  military 
habits  of  neatness,  orderliness  and  care  of  both 


The   Fiyhtiny   Tools,  Rifle,  Dayonct,  Ammunition    Jirlt   ami   First 
Aid  Packet 

person  and  belongings.  These  habits  are  a  matter 
of  duty.  The  clothing  is  given  to  the  soldier  by 
the  Government  and  he  is  responsible  to  the 
Government  for  its  proper  care. 

The  rifle  is  his  fighting  weapon,  given  to  him 
with  which  to  defend  his  countrv  and  himself.     It 


7V/c  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man 


(V.) 


is  the  soldier's  best  friend.  He  should  know  it 
and  its  peculiarities  as  he  would  know  a  friend. 
Its  care  should  be  his  first  thought,  for  if  he  would 
have  it  take  care  of  him,  he  must  take  care  of  it. 

When  the  recruit  lias  learned  how  to  put  on  his 
uniform  and  how  to  take  care  of  his  property,  he 
begins  at  once  the  daily  routine  he  is  to  follow 
until  the  day  when  he  will  go  aboard  the  train  or 
transport  that  is  to  carry  him  to  the  front. 

HKVKIM.IV  --Keveille  beings  the  day.  It  is  the 
call  that  will  wake  the 
soldier  to  every  day  until 
he  receives  his  discharge 
from  the  service.  While 
the  buglers  are  sounding 
this  call  up  and  down 
through  camp,  the  men 
get  up  and  dress.  The 
end  of  the  call  is  the  sig- 
nal for  them  to  form  in 
ranks  and  answer  to  their 
names. 

HHKAKFAST — Kreakfast  follows  reveille  and 
takes  about  fifteen  minutes,  after  which  each  man 
washes  his  mess  kit,  and  puts  it  in  his  tent. 

POI.KT.  OF  TEXTS  AND  CAMP  Police  of  tents 
and  camp  is  next  in  order.  Half  an  hour  is 
generally  allowed  for  this  work.  Kach  man  ar- 


conmiOHT,  AM*,  nttu  AMD. 
II  'nxllllHI      II  j>     f»r 


70        Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

ranges  his  clothing  and  bedding  and  helps  to 
clean  his  tent.  All  then  clean  up  around  the 
tents  and  in  the  company  streets.  They  then  get 
ready  for  drill. 

PHYSICAL  DRILL — Physical  drill  of  some  kind 
is  always  first  and  foremost  in  the  day's  work. 
Why?  you  ask.  Because,  first  and  foremost,  the 
fighting  man's  work  depends  on  his  physical 
fitness. 


Caluthenic  Drill 

To  begin  with,  his  mind  must  be  always  on  the 
alert  and  equal  to  any  strain,  and  no  man's  mind 
can  be  at  its  best  when  it  is  handicapped  by  a 
weak  or  an  ailing  body. 

Then,  too,  the  work  of  the  fighting  man  makes 
harsh  demands  on  his  body.  It  must  be  strong 
enough  to  undergo  the  strain  of  marching  when 
every  muscle  cries  out  for  rest ;  strong  enough  to 
hold  a  rifle  steady  under  fatigue  and  excitement ; 
more,  it  must  be  strong  enough  to  resist  those- 


The  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man          71 

diseases  of  campaign  which  kill  more  men  than 
do  the  bullets  of  the  enemy. 

w 

Kvery  man's  work  calls  into  play  the  muscles 
of  some  part  of  his  body  and  exercises  them  in  a 
certain  fashion.  The  work  of  the  soldier  calls 
all  of  the  muscles  of  his  body  into  play  at  one 
time  or  anotlu T  and  works  them  in  new  and  pain- 
ful ways. 

The  muscles  of  the  body  must  be  trained  to  all 
of  this  work,  not  suddenly  and  by  the  harsh 
nut  hod  of  straining  them  to  the  breaking  point, 
but  gradually,  slowly  and  in  a  way  to  develop 
tlu-ir  utmost  power  and  endurance. 

('msi.  OHDI.K  DRILL — Xylose  order  drill  in  one 
form  or  another  gem-rally  follows  next  in  order. 
This  drill  is  sometimes  known  as  the  "Mill  of 
Disci /dim-."  hrraii.se  it  is  the  kind  of  drill  in 
which  the  soldier  is  taught  habits  of  attention, 
precision  and  instant  obedience  to  the  voice  of 
his  commander. 

It  has  another  purpose,  a  practical  one,  in 
which  the  volunteer  recruit  is  more  interested.  It 
is  this:  In  order  to  control  and  handle  large 
bodies  of  men,  quickly  and  without  confusion, 
they  must  be  taught  to  group  themselves  in  an 
orderly  arrangement  and  to  move  in  an  orderly 
manner. 


72       Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

For  example:  Infantry  is  grouped  or  formed 
in  line,  an  arrangement  in  which  the  men  are 
placed  in  two  lines  or  rows,  one  behind  the  other. 
They  are  taught  to  march  in  column,  an  arrange- 
ment in  which  groups  of  two  or  four  men  march 
abreast  of  each  other,  followed  in  succession  by 
other  groups  of  the  same  kind. 

The  recruits  must  he  trained  to  move  in  an 
orderly  manner  from  one  group,  or  formation,  to 
another,  how  to  stand,  step  off,  march,  halt, 
handle  their  rifles  and  all  to  do  it  together. 

It  requires  practice  to  learn  this,  even  without 
the  precision  expected  of  the  trained  soldier,  but 
for  the  practical  purposes  of  the  quickly-trained 
fighting  man,  all  that  is  necessary  can  be  mas- 
tered in  a  comparatively  short  time. 

After  a  time,  the  recruit  will  discover  for  him- 
self another  purpose  in  this  kind  of  drill.  He 
will  learn  his  place  in  the  squad  and  company  and 
will  begin  to  feel  at  home  in  both.  He  will  be- 
come accustomed  to  working  side  by  side  with 
the  man  next  to  him  and,  unconsciously,  both  will 
get  into  the  habit  of  working  together.  Thus 
they  will  learn  the  first  lesson  in  the  teamwork 
which  plays  such  an  important  part  in  the  fight- 
ing game. 

EXTENDED  ORDER  DRILL — Extended  order 
drill  is  the  fighting  drill.  It  is  the  drill  in  which 


The  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man          73 

the  recruits  are  taught  the  formations  in  which 
tlu-y  will  have  to  move  on  the  field  of  battle. 

Today,  men  do  not  fight  in  close  lines  or  masses 
as  they  used  to  do.  Instead,  they  scatter  out- 
extend — the  lines  or  columns  into  a  single  line 
in  which  they  are  separated  from  each  other  by 
intervals  of  from  half  a  yard  to  two  or  three 
yards,  according  to  circumstances.  This  line  is 
called  the  skirmish  line,  and  the  men,  when  on 
this  line,  are  called  skirmishers.  Thus  scattered 
out  or  deployed,  as  it  is  called,  they  furnish  a 
smaller  target  for  the  enemy  to  shoot  at  and,  at 
the  same  time,  get  room  in  which  to  fight  with 
greater  ease  and  freedom. 

The  recruit  begins  the  work  of  extended  order 
drill  in  the  squad,  under  the  instruction  of  his 
squad  leader,  a  corporal.  The  first  thing 
taught  to  him  is  how  to  obey  the  command,  FOL- 
LOW ME.  The  squad  is  told  that  after  that  com- 
mand has  been  given,  it  must  follow  the  squad 
leader,  in  whatever  formation  it  may  be,  line  or 
column,  walking  when  he  walks,  running  when 
he  runs,  halting  when  he  halts,  and  all  at  a  signal 
from  him. 

The  squad  is  then  taught  how  to  form  the 
skirmish  line  and  the  signals  by  which  this  line  is 
controlled  and  moved  are  then  explained. 


74        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 


The  Squad  forming  a  Skirmish  Line 


When  the  recruit  has  learned  these  movements 
and  signals  and  how  to  execute  them,  his  individ- 
ual instruction  in  extended  order  drill  is  over.  In 
company,  battalion  or  regiment,  forming  for 
battle,  or  on  the  firing  line,  all  lie  lias  to  remember 
or  to  do  is  to  follow  liis  leader  and  obey  his  orders 
and  signals. 

The  squad  is  then  promoted  to  the  company 
extended  order  drill  where  each  man  will  learn 
how  he  is  to  play  his  part  in  the  work  of  the  real 
fighting  machine. 

DINNER — This  meal  comes  at  12  o'clock — the 
old-fashioned,  working  man's  dinner  hour.  One 
hour  is  always  allowed  for  dinner  and  rest. 

VARIOUS  KINDS  OF  INSTRUCTION — Preparation 
for  target  practice,  shooting,  bayonet  fighting, 


The  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man          75 

the  pitching  of  tents,  first  aid  to  the  wounded, 
and  other  things,  all  of  which  will  be  explained  in 
detail  later  on,  take  up  at  least  a  couple  of  hours 
of  the  afternoon. 

PARADES  AND  REVIEWS — Parades  and  reviews, 
known  under  the  general  name  of  Ceremonies, 
complete  the  day's  work. 

Neither  parades  nor  reviews  form  any  prac- 
tical part  of  the  fighting  man's  training  for 
battle,  but  they  do  serve  a  useful  purpose  in  his 
general  training. 

These  ceremonies  are  the  dress-up  occasions  of 
military  training — "on  parade."  For  them, 
each  man  makes  himself  spick-and-span  from 
top  to  toe.  Rifles  are  cleaned  and  dusted,  cloth- 
ing brushed,  and  shoes  polished. 

Hi- fore  marching  out  for  parade  or  review,  the 
company  is  inspected  by  the  captain  to  see  that 
every  man  looks  his  best,  that  each  belt  is  ad- 
justed, each  uniform  without  a  wrinkle,  each  man 
just  as  he  should  be. 

For  these  ceremonies,  the  men  are  formed  in 
lines  and  masses  which  march  to  martial  music, 
or  stand,  move,  and  handle  their  rifles,  all  with 
the  greatest  possible  smartness  and  precision, 
doing  everything  in  perfect  time  and  unison. 

All  of  this  concerted  movement  produces  a 
pleasurable  feeling  such  as  we  have  when  we 


76        Self -lid  pit  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


dance  or  when  we  sing  in  chorus.  In  other 
words,  thette  ceremonies  are  a  .sort  of  get-together 
exercise  which  pulls  men  together  in  spite  of 
themselves,  gives  them  a  shoulder-to-shoulder 
feeling  of  solidity  and  power  and  builds  up  that 

confidence  and  spirit  which 
win  battles.  It  is  the  first 
step  toward  "the  spirit  of 
the  team." 

SUPPER  —  Supper,  again 
the  working  man's  meal, 
comes  between  five  and 
six  o'clock. 

RETREAT  is  an  informal 
sort  of  ceremony  which  is 
held  on  days  when  there  is 
no  evening  parade.  It 
generally  takes  place  in 
the  evening  after  supper. 
At  retreat  the  flag  is 
lowered,  or  furled,  for  the 
night  and  the  ceremony  is 
sometimes  referred  to  as, 

"Flitting  the  flag  to  bed." 

After  being  lowered,  the 
flag  is  carefully  folded  and  kept  under  care  of 
the  camp  guard  until  Reveille  when  it  is  again 
raised. 


.  «,...««.«.-, 


Loiceriny  (he  Flag  at 


The  Making  of  a  Fighting  Man          77 


For  the  ceremony  of  retreat  the  companies  are 
formed  in  line  in  their  respective  company  streets, 
uniform  and  arms  are  inspected  by  an  officer, 
after  which  the  hand  plays  the  Star  Spangled 
Banner  and  the  Flag  is 
lowered. 

SHORT  LECTURES— 
Short  lectures  on  some 
kind  of  military  work 
usually  take  up  an  hour 
or  so  of  the  evening. 

TAPS — Taps,  sounded 
generally  between  10  and 
11  o'clock  at  night,  is  the 
signal  for  putting  out  all  Tapt 

lights  and  going  to  bed. 

It  closes  the  day  for  the  soldier  and  sends  him 
to  his  blankets  a  tired  and  sleepy  man. 


sffOW 


H4WL£ 
, / 


BOpy 


\ 


COHDMffi/7 


M00&  OF  WO 


s/iir  BOX 


Of  &/O 


TOP 


Mess  Equipment 


Tin-  Mill  o/'  Inxtnu'tiim 


79 


CHAPTER  V 
THE  MILL  OF  INSTRUCTION 

Tin  DAILY  \VOHK  01  TIIK  SOLDIER  has  been 
outlined  in  the  preceding  chapter.  Let  us  now 
take  a  closer  look  and  see  what  he  does  when  he 
gets  down  to  work,  and  how  he  does  it. 

SETTING-UP  EXERCISE 
is  the  first  form  of  physi- 
cal exercise  the  recruit 
undergoes.  As  its  name 
implies,  its  purpose  is  to 
give  the  new  man  the  set- 
up— the  bearing  and  car- 
riage— of  the  military 
man.  In  addition  it  sen  «  s 
to  loosen  up  his  muscles 
and  prepares  them  for 
later  experience  and  de- 
velopment. 

The  recruit  must  get 
ready  for  the  work  of 
inarching,  of  carrying  a  pack,  and  of  shooting. 
Each  of  these  things  will  make  new  demands  DM 
his  muscles  which  must  he  prepared  to  adjust 


I  mi    mi'l   Slutnltli  i-    I'.i-i  i-'-i.ti 


80 


Self -Help*  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


themselves  to  their  new  duties.     Setting-up  ex- 
ercise blazes  the  way. 

These  exercises  consist  of  simple  arm,  shoulder, 
chest,  trunk  and  leg  movements, 
arranged  in  sets  which  are  easy 
to  learn  and  to  remember. 

CALISTHENICS  is  the  grown-up 
form  of  setting-up  exercise. 
These  exercises  embrace  the 
whole  broad  field  of  the  human 
body  and  in  such  a  way  that 
every  part,  every  muscle,  may  be 
exercised  and  developed. 

When  the  recruit  comes  to  this 
Leg  Exercise         u-ork,  he  may  be  perfectly  sound 
physically,  yet  have  any  number 
of  defects  that  will  handicap  him 
for  the  fighting  man's  work. 

For  example:  one  is  stoop- 
shouldered,  another  is  flat- 
chested.  Neither  of  them  will 
make  good  marching  men — they 
haven't  enough  lung  space.  An- 
other is  fat.  He  can't  march 
either — he  has  too  much  surplus 
load  to  carry.  Another  is  sway- 
backed.  He  must  be  taught  to 
stand  and  walk  properly,  in  such 
a  wav  as  to  take  the  strain  off  the  small  of  his 


l-'lllt      Clll:il.t 


The  Mill  of  Instruction  81 

l>;irk.     Another    is    spindle-legged.     His    legs 
must  be  developed — and  so  on 
down  through  the  list. 

(  'alisthenics  p  r  o  v  i  d  es  a 
proper  prescription  for  each. 
Tin  instructor  must  under- 
stand enough  about  anatomy 
to  know  where  the  muscles  lie, 
how  the  soldier's  work  will 
i-in ploy  them  and  how  to  reach 

them      with      SOme      form     Of  Trunk    Ererntt 

exercise. 

He  then  decides  upon  a  muscle 
or  set  of  muscles  to  be  exercised. 
Then,  partly  by  explanation, 
partly  by  illustration,  he  causes 
the  men  to  go  through  the  ex- 
ercises, a  movement  at  a  time. 
..-,„* /<„,*,  Gradually,  explanations  and 
commands  give  way  to  counting 

and.  before  they  know  what  they  are  doing,  the 

men  an-  swinging  through  the  exercise  in  rythni 

u  itli  the  count  of  the  instructor. 

THE  SCH<X)L  OF  THE  SOLDIER  is  the  part  of  the 
drill  in  which  the  soldier  is  taught  how  to  stand, 
face,  march,  salute  and  handle  his  rifle. 

This  training  is  the  alphalx.'t  of  the  soldier's 
education,  the  foundation  UJHHI  which  all  that 


82        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


follows  is  built.  Upon  the  thoroughness  of  this 
training  depends  the  rapidity  with  which  the 
succeeding  steps,  to  the  squad,  and  from  the 
squad  to  the  company,  may  be  taken. 

*THE  POSITION  OF  ATTENTION,  or 
how  to  stand  like  a  soldier,  is  the  first 
thing  taught  the  recruit.  Soldiers 
are  taught  this  position  primarily  for 
the  sake  of  uniformity — in  order  that 
all  may  stand  alike.  Another  reason 
is  that  it  is  the  easiest  position  in 
which  to  stand  since  it  is  the  most 
natural,  the  body  being  held  in  per- 
fect balance,  with  all  or  most  of  the 
muscles  relaxed. 

This   position   of  attention   is  the 
starting  position  for  all  that  follows. 
THE  FACINGS,  or  how  to  turn  smartly  to  the 
right,  left  or  to  the  rear,  on  one  heel  or  the  other, 
are  next  taught. 

"The  Position  of  Attention. — Heels  on  the  same  line  and  as 
near  together  as  the  conformation  of  the  man  permits.  Feet 
turned  out  equally  and  forming  an  angle  of  about  i.5  degrees. 
Knees  straight  without  stiffness.  Hips  level  and  drawn  hack 
slightly.  Body  erect  and  resting  equally  on  hips.  Chest  lifted 
and  arched.  Shoulders  square  and  falling  equally.  Arms  and 
hands  hanging  naturally,  thumbs  along  the  seams  of  the  trousers. 
Head  erect  and  squarely  to  the  front.  Chin  drawn  in  so  that  the 
axis  of  the  head  and  neck  is  vertical.  Eyes  straight  to  the  front. 
Weight  of  the  body  resting  equally  on  heels  and  balls  of  the  feet. 


The  Posi- 
tion   of    At- 
tention 


The  Mill  of  Instruction  H.'J 

'I'm.  M  \iu  iii\(is — the  military  walk  and  run 
—are  next. 

Kvery  man  knows  how  to  walk  and  run,  but 
few  of  them  know  how  to  do  so  without  making 
extra  work  of  it.  One  of  the  first  principles  in 
training  the  body  of  the  soldier  is  to  make  each 
set  of  muscles  do  its  own  work  and  save  the 
strength  of  the  other  muscles  for  their  work. 
Thus  the  soldier  marches  in  quick  time — walks— 
with  his  legs,  keeping  the  rest  of  his  body  as  free 
from  motion  as  possible.  He  marches  in  double 
time — the  military  run-  with  an  easy  swinging 
stride-  which  requires  no  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
muscles  of  his  body. 

In  both  cases,  the  recruit  is  taught  to  walk  and 
run  in  the  way  nature  intended,  using  his  legs  for 
movement  and  reserving  the  strength  of  his  body 
for  the  carrying  of  the  rifle  and  pack. 

Another  thing  must  be  taught  the  soldier  about 
marching— to  keep  a  steady  rate.  For  example: 
in  inarching  in  quick  time,  the  soldier  takes  one 
hundred  and  twenty  steps  each  minute;  in  double 
time,  he  inns  at  the  rate  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  steps  per  minute 

Many  people  think  of  the  Salute  as  a  sign  of 
subservience,  a  sort  of  homage,  not  in  keeping 
with  the  spirit  or  principles  of  a  people  who  are 
free  and  equal. 


84       Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


Nothing  could  he  farther  from  the  truth.  It 
is  a  sign  of  recognition  hetween  men  associated  in 
a  profession  in  which  each  in  his  way  is  as  import- 
ant as  the  other. 

The  regulation  which  requires  the  soldier  to 
salute  the  officer  also  requires  the  officer  to  he 
prompt  in  acknowledging  the  soldier's  salute. 

In  other  words,  all  are  taught  to  walk  and  run 
at  the  same  rate  so  that  when  they  march  to- 
gether, the  progress  is  steady  and  uniform. 

THE  S  A  L  u  T  E,  the 
form  of  salutation  be- 
tween all  military  men, 
is  taught  the  recruit  as 
soon  as  possible. 

This  salute  is  a  form 
of  greeting  that  be- 
longs exclusively  to  the 
military  man — a  form 
of  salutation  w  h  i  c  h 
marks  a  man  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  fraternity  of 
M  e  n-a  t-A  r  m  s,  men 
banded  together  for 

national  defense,  bound  to  each  other  by  love  of 
country  and  pledged  to  the  loyal  support  of  its 
symlx)!,  the  Flag. 


The  Salute  with 
the  Hand 


I!  if! i-  Snl u  1 1- 


Tftc  Mill  of  Instruction  85 

In  a  way,  this  training  results  in  saving  fatigue 
Tor  the-  inarching  man — each  takes  the  same 
length  of  step,  at  the  same  rate;  none  has  to 
accommodate  his  march  to  another. 

Military  men  never  pass  each  other 
without   saluting.     If  unarmed,  they 
salute    with    the    hand.     If 
armed  with  the  rifle  or  saber, 
they  salute  with  the  rifle  or 
saber. 

THE  MANUAL  OF  ARMS, 
or  instruction  in  how  to 
handle  the  rifle,  is  begun  as 
soon  as  the  man  has  learned 
how  to  take  care  of  his  rifle. 
The  rifle  is  the  foot- 
soldier's  fighting  weapon 
and  he  must  become  so  ac- 
customed to  the  feel  of  it 

/     It  XI  III 

Sabtr  sniMt,    that  he  handles  it  without  a        Amu 

thought.     It  becomes  a  part 

of  him.  a  weapon  with  which  he  tights  as  natural- 
ly as  a  man  uses  his  fists. 

The  rifle  must  IK-  handled  and  held  in  certain 
ways  that  ha\e  been  found  by  experience  to  be 
the  easiest. 


8G        Self-Helps  for  the  (.' I  t'r,cn -Soldier 


Each  of  the  positions  of  the  rifle  in  tin-  Manual 
of  Arms  serves  some  useful  purpose  to  the  sol- 
dier. 

For  example:  It  is  held 
in  a  certain  way  when  stand- 
ing in  the  position  of  atten- 
tion, carried  in  a  certain  way 
on  the  shoulder,  held  in  an- 
other way  when  talking,  or 
when  waiting  for  inspection. 
When  men  in  a  body  salute, 
they  hold  their  rifles  in  an- 
other position  called  the 
Present  Arms. 

In  the  manual  of  arms, 
they  are  taught  how  to  hold   Port  ~Arms 
their  rifles  in  these  positions 
and  how  to  move  them  smartly  from  one  position 
to  another. 

Aside  from  teaching  the  recruit  how  to  handle 
his  rifle  easily  and  smartly,  the  training  in  the 
manual  of  arms  serves  another  and  still  more  im- 
portant purpose.  It  is  a  part  of  the  "Mill  of 
Discipline,"  the  school  in  which  the  soldier  is 
taught  to  obey,  in  which  his  muscles  are  schooled 
to  respond  to  the  voice  of  command  without 
thought  on  the  part  of  the  man.  It  is  the  first 
step  in  that  training  which  makes  men  hang  to- 


Order 


The  Mill  of 


87 


gcthcr.  respond  to  their  leaders  and  face  danger 
simply  because  they  are  told  to  do  so. 

The  ease  in  handling  his  rifle 
which  the  soldier  acquires  from 
practice  in  the  manual  of  arms, 
stands  him  in  good  stead  when  he 
(•onus  to  the  training  for  target 
practice  and  Cor  h:iyonet  combat. 

In  h:>th.  the  arms  must  be  so 
accustomed  to  the  weight  and  feel 
of  the  rifle  that  they  handle  it  with 
certainty  and  precision,  leaving  the 
mind  of  the  man  free  to  think 
about  what  he  is  doing,  whether  it 
be  aiming  at  a  target,  thrusting, 
lunging  or  cutting  at  an  opponent, 
or  merely  marching  at  ease,  with 

mind  alert  or  wandering  far  afield. 

Tin:  Sruooi.  oi  TIM:  Sgr.U) — When  the  re- 
emit  has  learned  to  stand,  march,  salute  and 
handle  his  rifle,  he  is  promoted  to  the  next  grade 
—the  School  of  the  Squad. 

This  promotion  marks  an  important  step  in 
liis  training,  for  the  squad  is  the  team  in  which 
IK  is  to  h-arn  and  play  the  fighting  game. 

In  the  sqnad.  he  becomes  associated  with  the 
•even  other  men  with  whom  he  is  to  eat.  sleep. 


Hi >ilit  Shoulder 

.  i  rmt 


88        Self-Hel])*  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

march,  fight  and  have  his  being  until  disability  or 
promotion  takes  him  away  from  them. 


The  Squad— the   Team   of  Eight 

The  first  tiling  done  in  the  instruction  of  the 
squad  is  to  review  all  the  work  learned  in  the 
school  of  the  soldier,  until  the  men  of  the  squad 
can  do  all  of  it  together.  After  this,  they  take 
up  the  work  which  the  squad  will  have  to  do  as  a 
part  of  the  company. 

The  squad  is  the  unit  upon  which  all  of  the 
work  of  the  company  depends.  Unless  the  men 
of  each  squad  work  together  as  a  single  man,  the 


The  Mill  of  Instruction  89 

work  of  the  company  is  well-nigh  impossible. 
Kach  squad  must  always  he  found  in  the  same 
place  in  the  company,  doing  the  same  thing  time 
after  time,  in  exactly  the  same  way. 

The  greater  part  of  the  movements  of  the 
company  is  by  squad  and  each  squad  must  be 
taught  to  turn  to  the  right,  left  and  about,  to 
march,  halt,  execute  the  manual  of  arms,  and  do 
all  of  the  other  work  of  the  company  as  one  man. 

From  this  close  order  drill,  the  company  goes 
to  the  extended  order  drill  and  there  the  squad 
puts  into  practice  what  it  learned  of  this  drill  in 
the  school  of  the  squad.  With  the  do/en  or  more 
other  squads  of  the  company,  it  learns  to  form 
its  part  of  the  long  skirmish  line.  It  learns  the 
movements  and  signals  by  which  the  company  is 
handled  in  battle.  It  becomes  acquainted  with 
the  platoon  to  which  it  belongs  and  learns  the 
part  which  each  platoon  plays  in  the  fighting  of 
the  company. 

THE  EXTENDED  ORDER  DRILL  of  the  company 
is  the  drill  in  formations  and  signals,  the  practice 
in  teamwork,  by  which  the  squads  are  welded 
into  a  single  fighting  machine. 

FIRING  follows  next  in  the  order  of  instruction 
of  the  squad.  Having  learned  how  to  form  the 
fighting  line,  they  must  next  learn  how  to  load 
their  rifles  and  fire  in  any  position — standing, 


90       Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


Cold  Steel— Thrust 


kneeling,  sitting  or  lying  down,  each  of  which  is 
used  at  one  time  or  another. 

BAYONET  EX- 
ERCISE AND  COMBAT 
—Fighting  with  the 
rifle  and  bayonet— 
the  cold  steel  of  the 
foot  soldier — is  an 
important  part  of  the 
recruit's  training. 

In  spite  of  the 
withering  effect  of 
r  i  fl  e  and  artillery 
fire,  it  often  happens  that  nothing  short  of  a  per- 
sonal encounter  will  successfully  stop  or  dislodge 
the  enemy  in  battle.  In 
this  hand-to-hand  fighting, 
use  is  made  of  both  the 
rifle  and  bayonet,  the  bay- 
onet as  a  cutting  and  stab- 
bing weapon,  and  the  rifle 
as  a  club. 

The  bayonet  exercises  are 
the  practice  by  which  the 
recruit  learns  the  foot  move- 
ments— how  to  jump  for- 
ward, backward,  to  the  side,  to  whirl  to  the  right 
or  left  or  to  the  rear — and  the  way  in  which  to 


The    Rifle—A    Club 


The  Mill  of 


91 


liir i or.  thrust  and  cut  with  his  bayonet,  or  club  an 

»>p|n mriit  with  his  rifle.     These  exercises  must  be 

mastered   until   the    soldier 

uses  the  movements  in  at- 
tack or  defense  with  the  ease 

of  a  boxer  using  his  fists. 
TA  R  o  E  T   PRACTICE,   or 

shooting   with   the   rifle,   is 

the    most    important    work 

of   the   great   majority   of 

soldiers.    The  Infantry  and 

Cavalry  are  armed  and  fight 

with  the   rifle.     The   Field 

Artillery.  Kngineers  and  the  other  special  troops 

depend  upon  the  rifle,  either  in  their  own  hands 

or  in  the  hands  of  others, 
for  protection  while  they 
work.  It  is  therefore 
most  important  that  every 
man  who  is  preparing 
himself  for  the  work  of 
the  fighting  man  should 
understand  the  rifle  and 
how  to  shoot  it. 


Using    the    Rifle   Butt 


rirlny  Kneeling 


A  great  deal  may  be  learned  about  shoot  inn 
from  a  careful  study  of  the  rifle  itself,  its  manipu- 
lation, its  sights  and  their  use.  Familiarity  with 
all  of  this  is  the  best  sort  of  a  start  toward  the 


92        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


training.    When  the  theory  of  shooting  is  under- 
stood, the  work  of  training  the  muscles  begins. 

A  man  shoots  partly 
with  his  arms,  partly  with 
his  hands  and  partly  with 
his  eyes,  and  his  brain  is 
the  link  that  connects 
them  all  into  working 
shape  and  establishes  the 
relation  between  the  eye 
and  the  finger  which  en- 
ables the  man  to  pull  the 
trigger  at  the  proper  in- 
stant. 

All    of    this    requires 


firing   Stumlin;/ 


training  and  practice  to  get  the  feel  of  the  rifle, 
the  knack  of  sighting  and  the  hang  of  pulling 
the  trigger. 

The  work  of  training  in 
shooting  actually  logins 
when  the  man  takes  his  rifle 
in  his  hands  for  the  first 
time  and  begins  to  get  its 
feel.  It  continues  in  the 
manual  of  arms  while  he  is 
learning  to  handle  the  rifle 
easily  and  it  ends  in  the  training  for  shooting 
which  makes  the  man  and  the  rifle  into  a  single 
machine. 


firing  Sit  ling 


The  Mill  of  Instruction 


I' 


Tin.  SuiHiixc;  DKII.I.S,  for  the  purpose  of 
teaching  the  recruit  how  to  sight  his  rifle,  form 
the  first  real  training  in  shooting. 

This  work  is  taken  up  as  soon  as  possible  after 
tlu-  training  of  the  recruit  begins.  It  starts  with 
use  of  the  rifle  in  a  fixed  rest, 
from  which  the  recruit  learns 
how  the  notch  in  his  rear  right. 
tin-  t<»p  iif  his  front  sight  and  the 
target  look  when  the  rifle  is  prop- 
erly sighted. 

Tin.  Tosn  ION  AND  AIMIM;  DRILLS,  for  the 
purpose  of  training  and  developing  the  man's 
arms  and  accustoming  them  to  holding  the  rifle 
in  the  proper  positions  for  shooting,  follow  IK  \t 
in  order. 

TlUGGER-Sgi  i  i  /i  K\ri:iiM.  in  turn,  follows 
the  position  drills.  These  arc  for  the  purpose  of 
teaching  the  recruit  how  to  pull  the  trigger  with- 
out disturbing  his  aim.  In  a  nutshell,  he  is 


ll<nr   They  Look 


94        Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

taught  to  squeeze  the  trigger  slowly  and  gently 
while  aiming,  until  it  is  released  without  a  jerk. 

When  the  recruit  has  been  trained  in  all  of 
these  exercises  until  he  knows  how  to  hold  his 
rifle,  sight  it  and  pull  the  trigger  properly,  he  is 
advanced  to  gallery  practice  where  he  fires  the 
rifle  at  a  miniature  target,  using  the  familiar  .22 
caliber  ammunition.  This  practice  is  principally 
for  the  purpose  of  testing  out  what  the  recruit 
has  learned  up  to  this  time  and  of  adding  a  little 
more  interest  to  the  work  by  letting  the  man  see 
what  he  can  actually  do. 

After  a  certain  course  has  been  fired  at  the 
gallery  targets,  the  recruit  is  advanced  once  more, 
this  time  to  the  target  range  where  he  fires  the 
service  ammunition.  Here  he  fires  at  bulls-eye 
targets  at  ranges  up  to  six  hundred  yards. 

When  he  has  finished  this  firing,  his  individual 
training  in  shooting  is  finished. 

ESTIMATING  DISTANCE  PRACTICE  completes 
the  work  of  shooting  for  the  recruit.  In  this  in- 
struction, the  recruit  is  taught  to  estimate,  or 
guess,  accurately  the  distance  to  various  objects 
up  to  one  thousand  yards  away  from  him. 

Much  of  the  success  in  shooting  the  modern 
rifle  depends  upon  knowing  the  correct  distance 
to  the  object  fired  at,  and  this  knack  can  only  be 
acquired  by  practice  in  the  estimating  of  distance 


The  Mill  of  Instruction  95 

<>\IT  all  sorts  of  ground,  up  hill,  down  hill,  over 
level  ground,  across  water,  and  in  all  sorts  of 
weather. 

When  all  of  this  work  has  heen  completed,  the 
recruit  is  ready  for  combat  or  battle  practice— 
the  rehearsal  of  the  business  of  finding  the  enemy 
.•UK!  trying  to  destroy  him. 

COMBAT  OR  BATTLE  PRACTICE — In  this  prac- 
tice, the  enemy  is  represented  by  groups  of  tar- 


Xilhouettet  for  Combat  Practice 

m  Is  or  silhouettes  in  the  form  of  men  in  standing, 
km  (lino  ;iiid  lying  positions.  These  targets  are 
placed  in  positions  such  as  an  enemy  would  l>e 
likely  to  occupy  and  partly  concealed  from  view. 
The  squad  then  advances  as  in  an  engagement, 
searches  them  out  and  fires  on  them. 

HORSEMANSHIP — For  the  mounted  men, 
horsemanship,  by  which  is  meant  the  care  and 
1 1 .lining  of  the  horse,  is  just  as  important  as 
physical  condition  or  march  training  is  for  the 
foot-soldier. 


96 


Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


Saber  Combat 

This  training,  for  both  horse  and  man,  begins 
as  soon  as  possible  after  they  are  brought  to- 
gether  and   continues   as 
long     as     they     are     as- 
sociated. 

The  man  and  the  horse 
form  one  fighting  ma- 
chine whose  parts  must 
work  together  in  perfect 
harmony  and  with  the 
least  possible  fatigue  to 
each  other. 

COPYRIGHT  ,  AMI*.  »!»  ASSN. 

,,  The    horse    saves    the 

Hume   Traiinnn. 

riders  strength,  trie  rider 

m  HMt  help  the  horse  to  keep  hi*.  This  means  that 
the  soldier  must  give  his  horse  proper  care,  groom- 
ing, feeding,  watering  and  that  he  must  know 


The  Mill  of  Inxlnn-tiim 


97 


how  t<>  ride  him  in  a  way  that  will  save  him  all 
unnecessary  work. 

FIRST  AID  is  the  name  given 
to  the  early  assistance  of  the 
sick  and  to  the  hasty  dressing 
of  the  wounds  on  the  field  of 
battle, 

Kvery  soldier  carries  on  his 
l>elt  a  pouch  containing  a  her- 
metically sealed  tin  package 
in  which  are  sterili/ed  com- 
presses and  handages.  This 
package  constitutes  the  sol- 

,  .       .     '        ,  i  Splint  ami  X/ino 

dier  s  red-cross  supply. 

Instruction  in  the 
use  of  the  first  aid 
material  is  general  ly 
limited  to  a  few 
simple  dressings, 
such  as  the  use  of  the 
tuiiniifjin't  to  stop 
Needing.  ///<•  //-sr  of 
ImmldfiTx  to  hind  up 
and  protect  wounds 
I'rom  dirt  and  infec- 
tion,  and  the  me  of 
iii  handa-in- 


ln-oken    hones.       Instruction    is  also  given   ill    the 

use  of  (irii/ii-itil  rfxjiimiinn  in  restoring  drowning 


98        Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Sold  in- 


Resuscitation 


and  suffocated  men.  Simple  methods  of  caring 
for  men  suffering  from  sun-stroke  or  heat  ex- 
haustion are  also  taught. 

In  general,   the   purpose 
of  first  aid  instruction  is  not 
only    to    teach    one    soldier 
how  to  help  another,  but,  in 
many    cases,    how    to    help 
himself,   by   bandaging   his 
own  wounds  and  prevention 
of  infection. 
THE  USE  OF  COVER — Be- 
fore firearms  were  invented, 
men    fought    in    the    open, 
standing    up    face    to    face. 
However,  the  use  of  bullets 
soon  put  an  end  to  this  and 
men  began  to  look  for  ways 
of  protecting  themselves  be- 
hind natural  objects,  such  as 
trees,  rocks,  hillocks  and  the 
like,  and  this  led  to  an  im- 
portant part  of  the  modern 
soldier's  instruction — the  use 
of  cover. 

The  whole  subject  has  been  reduced  to  a  few 
simple  principles  easily  taught  and  easily  under- 
stood by  the  average  man. 


Using  Tree  for  Cover 


The  Mill  of  Instruction 


This  instruction  includes  training  in  the  use  of 

cover  while  either  stationary  or  moving. 
The  recruit  is  first  taught  how 

to  shield  himself  behind  a  tree, 

rock  or  hillock,  or  in  a  doorway, 

while  firing.     It  is  impressed  on 

him  that  the  best  kind  of  cover  is 

that   which  gives  him  the  most 

protection  and  at  the  same  time 

permits  him  to  fire  at  the  enemy,  Firing  from  behind 

and  that,  no  matter  how  good  the 

protection  may  be,  if  he  cannot  fire  effectively  at 
the  enemy,  he  must  not  avail  himself 
of  it. 

He  is  also  taught  that,  no  matter 
how  good  the  cover  may  be,  he  must 
not  stay  too  long  behind  it,  but  must 
always  be  on  the  lookout  for  an  oppor- 
tunity to  move  forward,  jumping  up 
suddenly,  running  at  top  speed,  then 
throwing  himself  behind  the  cover, 
before  his  enemy  has  had  a  chance  to 
fire  at  him. 

THE  USE  OF  TRENCHES — When 
men  fought  with  swords  and  spears, 
they  wore  suits  of  mail  and  armor  and 

rarrird  shields  to  protect  themselves,  but  with  the 

introduction  of  fire  arms  they  had  to  look  for  an- 


from 
Doorway 


100     Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


other  way  of  shielding  and  protecting  themselves, 
and  they  began  digging  trenches — the  modern 
soldier's  armor  and  shield. 

These  trenches  play  an  im- 
portant part  in  every  modern 
battle  and  they  vary  in  kind  from 
the  hasty  or  shelter  trench,  a 
shallow  hole  scooped  out  of  the 
ground,  to  the  elaborate  under- 
ground galleries  of  which  we 
read  in  connection  with  the  pres- 
f  ent  war  in  Europe. 

**-  The  Hasty  or  Shelter  Trench 

Then  js  jlist  w}lat  its  name  indicates— 

a  trench  made  in  a 
hurry,  to  get  cover 
from  the  bullets  of 
an  enemy  or  to  help 
in  holding  out 
against  an  expected 
attack. 

In  the  first  case, 
when  the  fighting 
line  has  gone  for- 
ward as  far  as  it  can, 
the  men  throw  them- 
selves down  on  the  ground,  and,  while  part  of 
them  keep  on  shooting,  the  rest  under  the  protec- 


The  Mill  of  Instruction  101 

tion  of  tliis  fire,  begin  scooping  out  holes  for 
themselves  and  throwing  the  dirt  up  in  little 
mounds  in  front  of  them.  Then  they  change  off. 

They  use  for  this  work  small  shovels,  picks  and 
axes,  called  intrenching  tools. 

These  trenches  are  not  much  protection  and 
when  time  permits  they  are  deepened  and  made 
into  trenches  in  which  a  man  may  sit,  kneel  or 
stand  while  shooting. 

This  enlarging  of  the  trench  is  continued  by 
scooping  out  the  sides  to  make  room  for  ammuni- 
tion, food  and  water,  or  places  where  wounded 
men  may  be  sheltered  until  they  can  be  carried 
to  the  rear. 

,  Orcrhrad  corcr.  to  protect  from  fire  which 
comes  from  alrive.  is  made  by  placing  platforms 
of  plank,  poles  or  brush  across  the  trench  and 
eo\rring  them  with  earth. 

Tins  work  of  enlarging  the  trenches  and  mak- 
ing overhead  cover  over  them  may  be  continued 
almost  indefinitely  until  we  have  elaborate  under- 
ground garrisons  provided  with  all  sorts  of  con- 
veniences, kitchens,  dressing  stations,  sleeping 
places,  even  electric  lights  and  running  water. 

Trenches  of  this  kind  amount,  in  reality,  to 
field  fortresses,  and  they  are  ordinarily  to  be 
found  only  in  positions  occupied  by  troops  f..r 
long  periods,  as  in  the  c  ise  of  a  siege,  or  where 


102      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

two  opposing  lines  deadlock  in  a  position  from 
which  neither  can  advance. 

Obstacles,  or  traps  and  obstructions  of  all  kinds 
are  placed  in  front  of  these  trenches  to  make  it 


Wire  Entanglement 

difficult  for  an  enemy  to  approach  them.  Com- 
mon among  these  obstacles  is  the  entanglement 
made  of  stakes  and  wire  and  the  abattis,  consist- 


Abattis 

ing  of  a  tangle  of  felled  trees  whose  sharpened 
branches  are  turned  to  the  enemy. 

PATROLLING  AND  SCOUTING  form  another  im- 
portant part  of  the  soldier's  training  for  the  field. 
This  is  what  is  known  as  "The  work  of  eyes,  ears 
and  brain."  In  patrolling  and  scouting,  the 


The  Mill  of  Instruction 


103 


soldier  tries  to  see  and  hear  as  much  as  he  can  and 
to  make  a  very  little  tell  him  a  great  deal. 

It  is  dangerous  work,  in 
which  an  effort  is  made  to 
sneak  up  close  to  the 
enemy's  lines  or  camp 
and  observe  all  that  can 
be  seen.  The  scout  must 
make  use  of  cover  and  of 
every  form  of  stealth  to 
conceal  himself  as  much 
as  possible.  He  lurks  be- 
hind walls  and  fences, 


Keeping    under   rover 


sneaks  from  tree  to  tree  or  bush  to  bush,  or  crawls 
from  hillock  to  hillock  often  covering  himself 
with  grass  or  leaves  to  hide  his  movements. 

INDIVIDI  \i  COOKING — In  garrison  and  camp, 
each  company,  troop  or  battery  has  a  kitchen  and 
enlisted  cooks  to  do  the  cooking.  In  field  service, 
this  arrangement  is  kept  up  as  long  as  the  organi- 
xation  has  a  wagon  to  carry  its  cooking  outfit. 
When,  for  any  reason,  the  company  becomes 
separated  from  the  wagon,  each  soldier  has  to  do 
his  own  cooking. 

The  ration  consists  of  bacon  or  canned  meat, 
bread,  or  hard  bread — a  kind  of  water  biscuit- 
coffee,  sugar,  salt  and  pepper,  which  the  soldier 


104      Self-Helps  for  the  Citken-SoMier 

carries  in  his  haversack.  Occasionally,  potatoes, 
onions  and  canned  tomatoes  are  issued. 

Individual  cooking  generally  consists  of  frying 
bacon,  warming  up  canned  meat,  making  coffee, 
and  sometimes  frying  potatoes  and  onions. 

This  simple  cooking  is  a  dreaded  task  for  the 
new  man.  He  frequently  ends  by  wasting  part 
of  his  food,  spoiling  another  part,  and  eating  the 
rest  half  cooked,  sometimes  raw. 

Uuilding  the  right  sort  of  a  fire  is  the  first  thing 
to  learn.  The  experienced  soldier  picks  up  a 
couple  of  flat  rocks  and  a  handful  of  sticks  or 
branches  of  wood.  He  puts  the  rocks  on  the 
ground  four  or  five  inches  apart  and  builds  his 
fire  between  them — a  small  fire,  so  that  he  can 
cook  comfortably,  without  scorching  himself  or 
being  smoked  out. 

First  of  all  the  tin  cup  full  of  water  is  put  to 
boil  over  the  fire,  and  while  it  is  boiling,  the  soldier 
cuts  up  his  bacon  and  gets  it  ready  to  fry.  When 
the  water  boils,  it  is  taken  off  the  fire,  a  heaping 
tablespoonful  of  coffee  is  put  in  it  and  the  cup  is 
shoved  into  the  edge  of  the  fire  to  simmer.  Then 
the  bacon  is  fried.  Potatoes,  if  any,  are  peeled, 
sliced  and  fried.  Sugar  is  put  into  the  coffee 
and  stirred  up — a  dash  of  cold  water  is  thrown 
into  the  coffee  to  settle  it.  A  package  of  hard- 
bread  is  opened  and — dinner  is  served. 


The  Mill  of  Instruction  105 

PKKSONAI.  II  YHIENE,  taking  care  of  himself  out 
of  <I<x)rs,  goes  farther  toward  bringing  a  man 
through  a  campaign  alive  than  does  good  luck 
and  medical  attention. 

It  is  the  part  of  soldiering  which  our  frontier 
forefathers  learned  for  themselves  and  which  the 
nuxlern,  city-bred  man  has  to  be  taught. 

The  rules  are  few  and  simple,  but  they  cannot 
be  ignored  except  at  heavy  cost. 

Avoid  all  exposure  that  is  not  necessary  in  line 
of  duty. 

Be  comfortable  as  much  of  the  time  as  you  can. 

Kccj)  as  clean  as  pomtiblc.  Tired  men  are 
likely  to  shirk  cleanliness.  Never  lose  a  chance 

• 

to  take  a  bath  or  to  wash  socks  and  underclothing. 
1 1'  nothing  else,  bathe  the  feet.  In  the  absence  of 
\\ater.  take  a  sun  bath,  dry  your  clothes,  then 
( 1  rcss. 

Kemore  ivet  clothing  as  soon  as  jxxssible.  It 
does  you  no  harm  while  on  the  march  or  at  work, 
but  it  is  a  dangerous  thing  in  which  to  sit  around 
camp. 

Be  careful  about  food.  Kat  what  is  furnished. 
.\\  oid  green  and  overripe  fruit.  Don'*,  patroni/r 
peddlers. 

lie  careful  about  icatcr.  If  filtered  or  pure 
spring  water  is  not  to  be  had,  drink  weak  coffee 
or  tea.  The  lx>iling  kills  the  genus. 


106      Self-Hdps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

Don't  drink  liquor  of  any  kind.  It  merely 
weakens  a  system  that  is  already  overworked. 

Sleep  whenever  you  get  the  chance.  You  can- 
not count  on  regular  hours  and  every  soldier  in 
the  field  should  have  at  least  eight  hours  sleep 
out  of  every  twenty-four. 

Sleep  off  the  ground  whenever  possible.  Hay. 
straw,  dry  grass,  branches  of  trees,  under  the 
blanket,  make  sleeping  more  comfortable  and 
lessens  the  danger  from  dampness. 

CAMP  SANITATION — The  soldier's  share  in 
camp  sanitation  consists  in  helping  to  keep  the 
camp  clean.  He  should  not  only  help  to  clean 
the  tents  and  ground,  but  should  avoid  doing  any- 
thing to  soil  either.  Food,  apple  cores  and  other 
refuse  bring  flies,  and  flies  in  camp  are  almost  as 
deadly  as  bullets  are  on  the  battle  field. 


the  Fi^hUm*  Machine         107 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  MAKING  OF  THE  FIGHTING 
MACHINE 

THE  MAKING  OF  THE  FIGHTING  MAN  is  only 
tin-  first  step  in  the  making  of  the  fighting  ma- 
chine. 

Until  they  have  been  organized  under  proper 
control,  until  they  have  learned  to  play  the  game 
—work  together — until  they  understand  the 
meaning  of  teamwork,  trained  fighting  men  are 
no  more  than  separate  parts  of  a  machine  waiting 
I'm-  tlu-  assembler's  hands. 

The  basic  fighting  machine  is  the  company, 
troop  or  bath  i\.  The  assembler  is  the  Captain. 
His  assistants  are  the  two  lieutenants;  his  fore- 
men are  the  noncommissioned  officers.  These 
men  must  put  the  machine  together,  adjust  it, 
train  it — tune  it  up  to  the  point  where  it  will 
work  smoothly  and  respond  instantly  to  their 
touch. 

There  are  many  things  which  the  well-trained 
fighting  machine  un^ht  to  be  able  to  do.  There 
arc  ////•<<•  things  which  the  (/nicklff-traiiu'tl  fight- 
ing machine  must  be  able  to  do.  It  must  be  cap- 


108      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

able  of  taking  care  of  itself  in  the  field — Camp 
Training  and  Camp  Discipline.  It  must  be  able 
to  move  from  one  battlefield  to  another  and  ar- 
rive in  condition  to  fight — March  Training  and 
March  Discipline.  It  must  be  able  to  fight- 
Fire  Control  and  Fire  Discipline. 

CAMP  TRAINING  AND  CAMP  DISCIPLINE  come 
first.  They  are  first  both  in  the  order  in  which 
they  are  taught  and  in  their  importance.  It  is 
clear  that  men  must  be  taught  how  to  live,  eat, 
sleep,  work  and  take  care  of  themselves  in  the 
open,  before  they  can  be  expected  either  to  march 
or  fight. 

Camp  Training  is  the  instruction  in  which  the 
soldier  is  taught  how  to  pitch  and  strike  tents, 
how  to  make  himself  as  comfortable  as  possible 
under  canvas  and,  above  all  other  things,  how  to 
care  for  his  health  in  his  outdoor  surroundings. 

A  military  camp  is  a  tented  city,  laid  out, 
whenever  possible,  with  the  greatest  precision  and 


,  Aim.  pittt*  AMD. 

A  Maneuver  Camp 


the  Fighting  Machine         109 


in  accordance  with  certain  prescribed  rules.  This 
is  done  in  order  to  prevent  confusion  and  discom- 
fort. In  a  permanent  or  training  camp,  the  life 

CAMP  OF  A  REGIMENT  OF  INFANTRY.  WAR  STRENGTH 

(111  /Um) 
.»!•*. 


tena;T«*£ 

M  U  -D  *D;  U  'D  "D  "Dl  'D  *0  'D  1M 

D     D     a     o:    a     a     a     a; 


a 

D 

D 

a 

a; 

a 

D 

a 

a; 

D 

a 

a 

D 

•    rf 

D: 

a 

D 

0 

o: 

a 

D 

D 

a: 

a 

a 

a 

D 

i    & 

a; 

D 

D 

D 

a'> 

a 

a 

D 

D: 

a 

a 

a 

a 

:    a 

D: 

D 

D 

a 

°: 

D 

a 

D 

a; 

a 

a 

a 

a 

:    n. 

a; 

a 

D 

D 

D; 

a 

a 

a 

a; 

D 

a 

a 

r. 

d> 

a: 

o 

a 

D 

o! 

D 

a 

a 

a: 

D 

a 

D 

D 

tf- 

a= 

D 

a 

D 

o! 

D 

a 

a 

a: 

a 

a 

a 

D 

:    D: 

D: 

D 

a 

D 

D; 

a 

a 

D 

a: 

a 

Q 

o 

c 

D* 

o; 

O 

D 

D 

O; 

a 

a 

a 

a: 

a 

a 

D 

a 

D! 

o; 

D 

a 

O 

°: 

a 

a 

a 

o: 

a 

a 

a 

D 

a 

a; 

a 

D 

a 

Qi 

D 

a 

a 

a: 

a 

a 

a 

r: 

1          — 

i 

a 

a 

D 

a: 

a 

a 

a 

a: 

D 

a 

a 

D 

1 

I 

a 

D 

a 

D' 

a 

D 

D 

0; 

D 

D 

D 

:: 

! 

j 

a 

a 

a 

Di 

0 

a 

a 

a- 

a 

a 

a 

:: 

i 

a 

a 

o 

o: 

a 

a 

a 

a! 

a 

a 

o 

D 

! 

a 

D 

D 

a' 

a 

D 

a 

a| 

a 

a 

D 

:: 

i 

•. 

• 

i 

: 

i** 

**•  . 

U  mi- 

^•*i-- 

I*  i* 

fm 

\ 

UlMk 

IH 

• 

i 

Aldb 

hi 

S 

jhcter 

tMjfi  ' 

, 

• 

;ta(» 

ta; 

era 

1 

L». 

• 

i 

t=t 

c=. 

C=3 

:_• 

i  

T« 

•  Nk 

j 

Stan 
J. 

< 

* 

M 

110      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

is  very  much  the  same  as  that  of  any  city.  It 
must  have  streets  through  which  traffic  may  pass 
without  inconvenience  to  the  inhabitants.  It  must 
have  some  system  by  which  the  place  of  each  man 
in  the  camp  is  easily  located.  It  must  have  its 
business  section  and  its  residence  section.  It  must 
be  capable  of  being  guarded  and  policed.  All 
of  this  requires  an  orderly  arrangement,  the  same 
one  time  as  another,  the  same  in  one  camp  as 
another,  so  that  a  soldier,  familiar  with  camps  in 
general  may  go  unhesitatingly  from  place  to 
place  in  any  camp. 

For  the  day-to-day  camps  of  a  marching  force, 
this  order  of  arrangement  is  all  the  more  neces- 
sary. At  the  end  of  the  march,  everyone  is  tired. 
Each  wants  to  get  himself  settled  with  as  little 
delay  and  confusion  as  possible.  In  order  to  do 
this,  each  tent,  man,  animal,  wagon,  gun,  box  of 
rations  and  bale  of  hay  must  have  its  place  in  the 
camp.  Once  this  is  known,  the  camp  may  be 
pitched  with  the  precision  and  quickness  of  a  fire 
department  drill.  There  are  no  questions  to  be 
asked.  Each  man  knows  exactly  what  to  do  and 
he  does  it  in  the  least  possible  time. 

In  the  same  way,  the  camp  must  be  struck— 
taken  down — quickly  and  without  confusion. 
One  hour  is  generally  allowed  from  the  time  the 
soldier  tumbles  out  of  his  blankets  at  reveille  un- 


Making  the  Fighting  Machine         111 

til  he  must  be  standing  in  ranks  ready  to  march. 
During  this  hour,  breakfast  must  be  eaten,  tents 
st  nick,  packs  packed,  wagons  loaded,  the  grounds 
policed — cleaned  up — and  all  preparations  for 
the  march  made.  Again,  each  man  must  know 
exactly  what  is  expected  of  him  and  how  to  do  it 
with  the  least  delay  and  confusion. 


Tent  Pitching 

This  precision  can  only  be  learned  from  prac- 
tice, from  doing  over  and  over  again  the  many 
things  connected  with  the  pitching  and  striking 
of  camp,  until  each  man  knows  his  place  and  his 
work  and  goes  about  it  without  hesitation. 

Camp  Discipline  is  next  in  order  of  importance. 
Just  as  every  city  must  have  its  sanitary  rules  and 
regulations,  so  every  camp  has  its  rules  and  regu- 


112      Self -Helps  fur  the  Citizen-Soldier 

lations  by  which  the  health  of  the  fighting1  mail  is 
protected. 

Water  is  the  most  common  source  of  disease 
among  soldiers.  Above  all  things,  the  water 
supply  must  be  protected  from  pollution.  As  a 
general  rule,  water  for  drinking,  cooking,  bathing 
and  washing  of  clothes  comes  from  one  sourer, 
some  nearby  stream,  and  to  prevent  the  fouling 
of  this  water,  guards  are  placed  along  it.  Drink- 
ing and  cooking  water  is  taken  farthest  up 
stream;  next,  animals  are  watered;  next,  bath- 
ing is  permitted  and  below  this,  clothing  may  be 
washed.  In  this  way,  one  stream  furnishes  a  sup- 
ply for  all  purposes. 

Toilets — called  "sinks"  by  the  military  man- 
are  next  in  order  of  importance.     They  must  be 
carefully  guarded  and  regulated  in  order  to  pre- 
vent the  spread  of  disease. 

Kitchens  are  another  prolific  source  of  disease. 
Unless  they  are  kept  scrupulously  clean,  they  will 
attract  flies,  and  flies  are  the  soldier's  deadly 
enemy.  All  utensils  are  kept  scrubbed  and  bright. 
The  ground  must  be  kept  clean  from  all  refuse, 
scraps  of  food,  rotten  fruit,  anything  and  every- 
thing that  will  attract  flies. 

Good  camp  discipline  means  that  every  man 
makes  it  his  business  to  see  that  none  of  the  regu- 
lations in  regard  to  health  is  broken  by  anyone. 


Mal.-ing   fin'   Fighting  Machine          I  KJ 

\t\rt  conies  the  soldier's  indmdnal  health  code. 

On  arriving  in  camp,  his  first  thought  should 
IK  to  get  his  tent  pitched  as  |)roinptly  as  possible 
and  to  arrange  his  possessions  for  the  night.  If 
his  blankets  arc  damp,  lie  should  throw  them  over 
the  top  of  liis  tent  to  dry  and  air. 

His  IK -\t  thought  .should  be  to  clean  himself. 
It'  possible,  he  should  try  to  find  a  place  or  way 
to  bathe  himself.  Hathing  is  a  cardinal  virtue 
with  the  soldier,  but  one  he  cannot  always  find 
means  to  practice.  He  should  alicai/ft  be  on  the 
lookout  for  a  l/ath. 

If  he  cannot  find  the  means  for  a  bath,  he 

should  at  least  wash  his  feet  and  change  his  shoes 
and  socks.  Next  to  a  warm  meal,  there  is  no 
restorer  for  the  tired  soldier  like  a  footbath. 

\(\rt  com  ex  the  subject  of  eating.  As  a  gener- 
al rule,  the  soldier  should  eat  whenever  the  oppor- 
tunity is  given  him.  lie  never  knows  when  the 
next  chance  may  c.nnc.  However,  heavy  eating 
just  before  the  beginning  of  a  march  and  eating 
while  on  the  march  should  IK-  avoided.  The  heavy 
meal  should  come  after  camp  has  been  reached 
and  when  a  night's  rest  is  in  sight.  Then,  in  spite 
of  hunger,  the  soldier  should  cat  slowly.  In  this 
way.  he  Li.-uiLM  s  his  appetite,  eating  all  lit  \\ants 
without  overloading  his  stomach. 


114      Self -lid  p8  for  the  Cithcn-Soldier 

The  trained  soldier  sticks  to  the  food  supplied 
him  in  the  company.  He  knows  that  it  is  whole- 
some, well-prepared  and  safe — none  of  which  lie- 
knows  concerning  food  ohtained  from  other 
sources. 

Before  dark,  the  trained  soldier  arranges  his 
bed.  If  possible,  he  secures  a  little  hay,  straw, 
grass  or  leaves  to  put  under  his  blanket.  He 
makes  everything  ready  for  sleeping,  and  stores 
all  of  his  clothing  and  equipment  in  his  tent,  tak- 
ing no  chances  of  having  it  rained  on  or  wet  by 
dews. 

Camp  Protection — The  principal  occupation 
of  soldiers  in  camp  should  be  to  rest  and  prepare 
themselves  for  the  work  of  the  following  day. 

In  order  that  they  may  do  this,  steps  must  be 
taken  to  protect  them.  Otherwise,  it  would  be 
necessary  for  them  to  keep  themselves  in  readi- 
ness for  an  attack  at  any  time,  or  if  the  enemy 
should  not  actually  attack,  small  parties  could 
easily  sneak  up  close  to  the  camp,  fire  into  it,  and 
disturb  and  break  the  rest  of  all  in  camp. 

To  prevent  this,  a  part  of  the  command  is 
charged  with  the  guarding  of  the  cam])  from  sur- 
prise or  annoyance.  This  part  is  known  as  the 
Outpost  because  it  moves  out  from  camp  and  is 
posted  in  places  where  it  can  prevent  the  enemy 


Making  //'<'  /'V.L'7/ ////»'   Machine 


1  Li 


from  approaching,  generally  along  roads  leading 
to  camp. 

The  troops  composing  this  outpost  are  divided 
ii|)  into  parts,  each  charged  with  the  duty  of 
guarding  tin-  roads  or  approaches  from  some  one 
direction  over  which  the  enemy  is  likely  to  come. 

Along  these  roads  or  approaches,  at  a  distance 
that  keeps  tin-  camp  safe  from  attack,  are  sta- 
tioned little  groups  called  Outffuanln.  whose 
duty  it  is  to  watch  for  the  enemy  and  give  warn- 
ing of  his  approach. 

These  groups  are  of  different  sizes.  Here,  a 
single  man  may  crouch  heside  the  road;  there, 
two  men,  within  easy  speaking  distance,  are  con- 
cealed at  some  good  view- 
point. Hack  of  each  man 
or  pair  of  men.  a  hundred 
yards  perhaps,  is  a  little 
g  r  o  ii  p  whose  memhers 
take  turns  in  relieving  the 
man  on  \\  a  t  c  h.  Tlu-se 
men  ;uid  groups  make  up 
\\  hat  is  called  the  Lhn  «/' 
Observation,  The  sol- 
diers on  \\nteh  are  knou  n 
as  ,SV//////<7v.  The  groups  in  rear  are  called 
CussticL-  /'o.v/.v.  Si'ntrii  Sijiuulx  or  Picl't  l.\.  accord- 
ing to  their  si/c. 


Lookout 


M/ iking  the  Fighting  Machine          117 

Back  of  this  line  are  other  still  larger  groups 
known  as  Supports.  These  supports  are  the 
fighting  groups.  It  is  their  duty  to  take  positions 
from  which  they  can  support  or  protect  the  ob- 
scr\  ing  Croups  if  attacked. 

Back  behind  the  line  of  supports  is  another 
group,  the  largest  of  all,  called  the  Reserve.  This 
reserve  is  not  called  into  action  except  in  case  of  a 
determined  attack  on  the  part  of  the  enemy.  In 
such  a  case,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Reserve  to  go  to 
the  assistance  of  the  Supports  and  to  hold  the 
enemy  in  check  until  the  main  lx>dy  in  camp  can 
make  ready  to  fight. 

M AKi-ii  TKAIMM;  AND  DISCIPLINE — March- 
ing is  the  principal  occupation  of  troops  in  cam- 
paign and  it  is  one  of  the  heaviest  causes  of  loss. 

Tins  is  true  of  all  branches  of  tin-  service  and 
( 'specially  so  of  the  Infantry. 

On  the  march,  the  Infant  ryi nan  is  one  part  of 
a  great,  slow-moving  body  that  grinds  its  way 
steadily,  day  after  day.  over  miles  of  scorching, 
dusty  road  or  through  mud  and  slush. 

The  average  march  of  large  bodies  is  from 
twelve  to  fifteen  miles  per  day — not  a  long  dis- 
tance, you  say,  nothing  any  man  in  good  condi- 
tion cannot  do  without  trouble. 

That  is  true,  but  walking  and  marching  are  two 
dilVennl  things.  To  begin  with,  when  he 


118      Self -I  I  el  jut  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

marches  the  soldier  carries  something  between  35 
and  40  pounds  on  his  person,  something  over  a 
quarter  of  his  own  weight — a  very  considerable 
handicap  in  a  six  or  eight  hour  journey. 

When  walking  alone,  the  man  moves  as  he 
pleases,  now  taking  a  short  step,  then  a  long  one, 
walking  fast  or  slow  as  he  wishes,  moving  from 
side  to  side  to  select  any  path  his  fancy  chooses. 
In  other  words,  he  walks  in  the  way  that  best 
suits  his  legs. 

On  the  other  hand,  when  he  marches,  the  soldier 
is  in  a  human  treadmill.  He  is  not  allowed  to 
lag  or  hurry.  He  cannot  pick  his  path.  Each 
step  must  be  exactly  like  the  one  before,  taken 
with  machine-like  regularity,  following  in  the 
footsteps  of  the  man  ahead. 

In  general,  practically  everything  about 
marching,  except  the  bare  movements  of  the  legs, 
is  new  to  the  recruit. 

First,  he  must  become  accustomed  to  the 
steady  grind  over  all  sorts  of  roads.  He  does  this 
a  little  at  a  time,  beginning  with  a  few  miles  and 
increasing  the  distance  each  day. 

In  the  same  way,  he  must  become  accustomed 
to  the  weight  of  his  pack,  beginning  with  a  part 
of  it  and  adding  a  little  each  day  until  his  back 
and  shoulders  are  gradually  trained  to  the  work 
of  carrying  the  full  load. 


Making   the  Fighting  Machine  I  !'.» 


Made  for  Comfort 


Tin-  marching  man's  feet  are,  naturally,  his 
principal  concern.  His  shoes  are  broad  and  com- 
fortable. They  are  fitted  to  him  with  great 
care — more  than  is  given 
to  any  other  part  of  his 
uniform.  They  must  be 
neither  too  large  nor  too 
small,  too  short  nor  too 
long.  Half  an  inch  from 
the  end  of  the  toe  to  the 
end  of  the  shoe  is  the  rule 
tli.it  saves  the  soldier  from 
bruised  and  blistered  toes. 

When  marching,  rests  are  strictly  regulated. 
I \\cept  for  some  urgent  reason,  a  marching  col- 
umn is  always  halted  for  ten  minutes  out  of  each 
I  lour.  1  hiring  these  halts  the  men  are  allowed  to 
lea\  e  innks  and  rest  themselves  on  the  side  of  the 
road,  in  any  way  they  wish. 

March  Discipline,  summed  up,  is  the  habit, 
gained  from  training,  that  makes  the  soldier  obey 
march  rules  and  regulations  in  every  detail,  take 
care  of  himself — keep  himself  on  his  feet. 

March  discipline  is  the  spirit  that  keeps  the 
soldier  in  his  place  marching  steadily,  no  matter 
lio\\  his  hack  may  ache.  Ins  fret  pain  him,  or  his 
body  cry  out  for  rest — it  is  the  spirit  that  turns 


120      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

a  man's  body  into  a  machine  which  his  mind 
drives  until  it  collapses. 

Lagging  in  ranks  is  one  of  the  things  that 
march  discipline  frowns  upon  the  most.  The  man 
who  lags  out  of  his  place  forces  the  man  behind 
him  out  of  place  and  so  on  down  through  the  col- 
umn until  the  last  man  in  the  company  has  been 
forced  to  drop  back.  When  the  soldier  who  first 
lagged  moves  back  to  his  proper  place,  he  leaves  a 
gap  for  the  next  man  to  close  up  and  this  con- 
tinues until  the  last  few  men  must  run  to  get  back 
to  their  proper  places.  This  see-sawing  causes 
annoyance  and  increases  fatigue. 

Drinking  "water  on  the  march  is  the  besetting 
sin  of  the  recruit.  He  becomes  thirsty  and  drinks. 
Each  drink  leads  to  another  until  his  water  is 
gone,  his  stomach  is  full  and  he  is  wet  with  sweat. 

The  trained  soldier  rinses  his  mouth  before 
starting  out,  drinks  all  he  wants  and,  after  the 
bugle  has  sounded  Foncard,  tries  to  forget  that 
he  has  a  canteen.  If  he  must  drink,  he  begins  by 
gargling  his  mouth  and  throat  and  ends  by  tak- 
ing a  few  swallows. 

The  trained  soldier  never  drinks  the  last  of  his 
water  until  there  is  more  in  sight. 

Eating  on  the  march  is  another  habit  the  re- 
cruit must  learn  to  avoid.  To  begin  with,  he  over- 
loads his  stomach  at  a  time  when  it  has  other 


the  Fixhtinx  Machine 


121 


work  to  do.  He  makes  himself  thirsty  and  tempts 
himself  to  drink.  He  spoils  his  appetite,  so  that 
he  does  not  want  to  eat  when  he  should.  What 
is  worse,  he  eats  his  food  when  he  does  not  need 
it  .UK!  when  he  needs  it,  he  has  none  left. 

During  halts,  the  trained  soldier  rests.  He 
picks  out  for  him- 
self a  dry  spot,  sits 
down  and  relieves 
his  shoulders  and 
hack  of  the  weight 
of  the  pack. 
( Mhers  may  stand 
around,  or  skylark, 
but  he  takes  the 
full  measure  of 
rest  allowed  him 

and     Starts     Out  Taking  it  Ea*y 

freshened. 

The  care  of  his  feet  is  the  trained  soldier's  first 
thought  at  all  tint M.  Before  starting  on  the 
march,  he  has  in  mind  the  thought  of  blisters. 
Before  putting  on  his  shoes,  he  shakes  them  free 
from  sand  and  gravel.  He  puts  on  his  socks, 
carefully  leaving  no  wrinkle  t<»  chafe  his  feet. 
If  his  feet  are  swollen  or  inflamed,  he  puts  pow- 
der on  them. 


122      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


On  the  march,  his  mind  is  always  alive  for 
blisters.  At  the  first  feeling  of  pain,  he  investi- 
gates. At  the  first  halt,  he  takes  off  his  shoe  and 
sock  and,  if  he  finds  a  blister,  he  attends  to  it. 
This  is  a  simple  process.  The  blister  is  pricked, 
the  water  is  pressed  out  and  the  whole  surface 
covered  with  a  generous  patcli  of  adhesive  plaster 
which  takes  the  place  of  the  skin  while  the 
blistered  part  is  healing. 

In  camp,  at  the  first 
opportunity,  he  washes 
his  feet  and  changes  his 
shoes  and  socks.  He  also 
washes  his  socks  and 
hangs  them  out  to  dry. 
If  this  is  not  possible,  he 
at  least  washes  his  feet 
and  dries  and  rubs  out  his 
socks  before  putting  them 
back  on  again. 
Cheerfulness  on  the  march  makes  the  miles  go 
faster.  It  is  a  valuable  asset  to  any  man  at  any 
time.  To  the  soldier,  laboring  under  a  physical 
and  mental  strain,  hungry  and  thirsty,  it  is  a  life- 
saving  quality. 

Smoking  on  the  march  is  another  habit  which 
the  soldier  should  avoid.  It  increases  thirst.  If 


After  the  March 


Making  the  7«V^7/ //'//»•  Machine          I'J.'J 

the  trained  soldier  must  smoke,  he  waits  for  the 
halt  period  and  does  so  while  resting. 

The  use  of  liquor  on  the  march  should  be 
avoided  like  a  disease.  It  stimulates  for  a  time, 
but  the  reaction  leaves  the  man  worse  off  than  he 
was  before.  It  is  simply  handicapping  a  body 
which  already  has  all  that  it  can  attend  to. 

March  Protection — On  the  march,  a  column 
of  troops  must  always  keep  on  the  lookout  for 
the  enemy.  Like  a  man  walking  in  the  dark,  it 
must  feel  its  way,  else  it  may  fall  into  some  trap 
at  any  moment.  A  few  men  of  the  enemy  could 
lurk  ahead  of  it  and  delay  and  annoy  it,  or  a 
larger  body  of  the  enemy  might  lie  in  hiding  and 
fall  suddenly  upon  it  when  it  was  not  ready  for 
battle. 

To  guard  against  such  annoyance  and  pitfalls, 
a  part  of  the  column  is  charged  with  the  duty  of 
going  on  ahead  and  clearing  the  way  of  any 
enemy  who  may  be  lurking  about.  This  part  of 
the  column  is  called  the  Adrancc  (wiiard.  It 
breaks  up  into  groups  which  march  along  the 
road  ahead  at  regular  intervals,  l>eginning  with 
a  small  group,  called  the  Point,  in  the  lead. 

The  Point  is  followed  by  another  somewhat 
larger  group,  called  the  .Idmin-i-  Part  if.  This  is 
followed  in  turn  by  a  still  larger  group  known 


g 


Making  the  Fighting  Machine         125 

as  the  Support  and,  finally,  the  last  and  largest 
group  is  what  is  known  as  the  Reserve. 

When  the  country  on  the  sides  of  the  road  af- 
fords likely  places  where  the  enemy  might  be  in 
hiding,  small  groups  of  three  or  four  men  move 
off  the  road  and  search  these  places.  These 
groups  are  called  Patrols. 

The  main  column  is  thus  preceded  by  a  series 
of  small  groups,  each  of  which  can  make  ready 
to  fight  at  almost  an  instant's  warning,  and  each 
of  which  is  followed  by  a  larger  group  which 
can  come  quickly  to  its  assistance. 

The  duty  of  the  Advance  Guard  is  to  drive  off 
small  parties  of  the  enemy  so  that  the  column  be- 
hind may  keep  steadily  marching,  or,  if  a  large 
party  of  the  enemy  is  encountered,  to  hold  it  in 
check  until  the  main  column  can  make  ready  for 
battle. 

The  Advance  Guard  thus  plays  a  double  role. 
In  the  one  case,  it  is  a  sort  of  personal  conductor, 
going  on  ahead  to  rid  the  column  behind  of  all 
delay  and  annoyance.  In  the  other  case,  it  is  a 
sort  of  protector,  acting  as  a  shield  between  the 
main  Ixxly  and  the  enemy. 

If  the  enemy  is  encountered,  the  Point  always 
begins  the  fight.  It  attacks  boldly  and,  gener- 
ally, blindly.  Its  first  duty  is  to  find  out  what  is 
in  front  of  it.  When  it  has  gone  as  far  ahead  as 


126      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

it  can,  it  stops  and  holds  its  ground  until  it  is 
joined  by  the  Advance  Party.  Together,  they 
hold  their  place  until  the  Support  comes  up,  fol- 
lowed, if  necessary,  by  the  Reserve.  This  force 
either  drives  the  enemy  back  or  holds  him  in 
check  until  the  main  body  has  had  time  to  deploy 
and  make  ready  for  battle. 

FIRE  CONTROL  AND  DISCIPLINE — This  is  the 
name  by  which  the  training  of  the  company  in  the 
actual  work  of  fighting  on  the  firing  line  is 
known. 

Under  the  training  of  the  fighting  man,  we 
have  seen  how  the  soldier  is  taught  to  shoot.  In 
all  of  this  instruction,  he  shoots  at  a  target  he  can 
see. 

However,  in  battle,  the  soldier  rarely  sees  the 
man  who  is  shooting  at  him  and  at  whom  he  is 
shooting.  He  only  knows  that  he  is  being  fired 
on,  from  the  edge  of  a  wood,  the  crest  of  a  hill 
or  from  behind  a  wall  or  hedge — just  where,  he 
cannot  tell. 

If  left  to  himself,  the  only  thing  he  could  do 
would  be  to  guess  at  the  general  location  of  the 
enemy  and  then  shoot  around  in  the  vicinity  from 
which  the  fire  comes,  in  the  hope  of  accidentally 
hitting  his  man.  The  only  thing  of  which  he 
could  l>e  certain  would  be  the  waste  of  a  great 
deal  of  ammunition. 


Making  the  Fighting  Machine         127 

However,  the  enemy  must  be  searched  out  in 
some  way  and  brought  under  fire.  The  only  way 
in  which  this  can  be  done  is  by  systematically 
spraying  with  bullets  all  of  the  ground  in  the  lo- 
cality from  which  the  fire  is  coming.  It  is  quite 
clear  that  the  soldiers,  acting  individually,  cannot 
do  this.  All  of  them  might  shoot  at  the  same 
spot,  leaving  others  untouched. 

The  only  means  by  which  this  can  be  done  is 
by  what  is  known  as  Fire  Control  and  Direction. 
Briefly,  this  means  that  the  captain  of  the  com- 
pany must  be  able  to  handle  the  volume  of  bullets 
which  his  men  are  firing  much  as  he  would  a 
stream  of  water  coming  from  a  hose,  moving  it 
here  and  there,  now  forward,  now  back,  to  this 
side  or  that,  until  he  has  sprayed  the  whole  area 
with  a  rain  of  bullets. 

While  this  spraying  is  going  on,  the  captain 
and  his  officers  observe  carefully  all  that  is  taking 
place.  Sometimes  they  can  see  with  their  glasses 
where  the  bullets  are  hitting.  Generally,  they 
have  to  judge  by  what  happens  whether  they  are 
locating  the  enemy  or  not.  If  his  fire  slackens, 
they  conclude  that  they  have  located  his  hiding 
place  and  tlu-y  keep  thrir  own  fin-  playing  <>n 
that  spot  until  the  hostile  fire  dies  out  or  appears 
in  some  other  place. 


128     Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

The  building  up  and  controlling  of  this  spray 
of  bullets  is  the  most  difficult  work  in  the  train- 
ing of  the  company.  Each  man  has  a  part  to 
play  in  the  work,  and  the  training  must  be  so 
perfect  that  each  will  play  that  part  coolly  and 
unhestitatingly  in  the  midst  of  all  the  noise  and 
confusion  with  which  modern  fighting  is  sur- 
rounded. Nothing  short  of  perfect  teamwork- 
perfect  understanding  and  perfect  cooperation- 
can  produce  this  volume  of  controlled  fire. 

Let  us  imagine  a  typical  scene.  The  company 
has  been  fired  on  from  the  edge  of  a  wood  per- 
haps six  hundred  yards  away.  It  has  deployed 
into  a  skirmish  line  and  lies  waiting  for  the  com- 
pany commander's  signal  to  begin  the  fight. 

With  his  field  glasses,  he  searches  the  edge  of 
the  woods  for  signs  of  the  enemy.  Here,  he  sees 
a  little  whitish-gray  puff  of  smoke.  There,  a 
head  bobs  into  sight  for  an  instant. 

Suddenly  he  calls  out  to  his  waiting  men, 
"They  are  along  the  edge  of  the  wood  to  our 
right  front — between  twelve  and  two  o'clock." 
Each  man's  eyes  turn  in  the  indicated  direction. 
After  a  moment's  study,  the  Captain  again  calls 
out,  "Range  six  hundred  yards."  Each  man's 
hands  go  to  his  sight  leaf.  Each  sight  is  set, 
each  rifle  is  loaded  and  ready.  Each  man  picks 
out  the  spot  in  front  of  him,  on  the  line  indicated. 


i 


130      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

and  at  the  Captain's  command,  "Fire  at  will," 
begins  to  fire  coolly  and  deliberately — always  at 
the  same  spot,  a  bullet  every  so  often,  as  regular 
as  clock  work. 

Suddenly  through  the  din,  a  shrill  blast  of  the 
Captain's  whistle  is  heard.  Four  men  of  all  that 
company — the  platoon  leaders — turn  their  eyes 
to  him.  He  makes  a  signal  with  his  hand,  four 
whistles  are  heard,  the  squad  leaders  in  each 
platoon  turn  their  eyes  to  their  platoon  leaders. 
The  captain's  signal  is  repeated  to  them.  Each 
squad  leader  reaches  out  and  shakes  the  man  on 
either  side  of  him,  gives  him  the  signal  and 
watches  to  see  that  he  obeys  and  passes  it  on.  In 
a  moment,  sight-leaves  are  being  adjusted,  the 
range  is  being  increased,  and  the  spray  of  bullets 
is  going  higher,  hitting  farther  away,  reaching 
out  to  rake  the  edge  of  the  wood. 

Still  the  hostile  fire  fails  to  slacken.  Another 
blast  of  the  Captain's  whistle,  another  signal 
which  is  passed  on  down  the  line  until  it  reaches 
the  man  with  the  rifle.  There  is  a  shifting  of 
bodies,  a  wriggling  of  legs,  and  the  spray  of 
bullets  moves  off  to  the  right  or  left,  running  up 
or  down  the  edge  of  the  wood,  still  searching. 

The  fire  of  the  enemy  begins  to  slacken.  He 
has  been  located  at  last.  "Faster,"  shouts  the 
Captain;  "Faster,"  repeat  the  platoon  leaders; 


Making  the  Fighting  Machine         131 

"Faxter,"  the  squad  leaders  pass  the  word  to  their 
men. 

The  spray  Incomes  denser,  more  furious.  The 
enemy's  fire  begins  to  die  away. 

Without  warning,  from  some  point  off  to  the 
right  or  left,  comes  a  scattering  volley.  The 
Captain's  glasses  are  turned  in  that  direction. 
His  whistle  shrills  again.  He  signals  a  platoon 
leader  on  the  Hank  of  the  company,  and  then  tells 
him  what  to  do.  The  other  platoon  leaders  read 
the  signal  and  turn  hack  to  their  work.  There 
is  a  moment  of  sight-setting  in  the  designated  pla- 
toon, another  shifting  of  bodies  and  then  a 
smaller  spray  of  bullets  goes  off  in  the  new  direc- 
tion, to  search  up  and  down,  back  and  forth  until 
the  enemy  has  been  located. 

Thus  the  action  of  the  machine  goes  on.  A 
whistle  blast  and  a  signal  sends  a  squad,  a  pla- 
toon, the  whole  company,  rushing  forward.  An- 
other halts  them,  speeds  up  their  fire,  slows  it 
down,  causes  bayonets  to  be  fixed  and  finally 
drives  the  company  headlong  into  a  charge. 

In  other  words,  as  a  pliable,  manageable  hose 
responds  to  the  will  of  a  fireman,  so  the  company 
must  be  trained  to  resjKHid  to  the  will  of  the  com- 
pany commander. 

These  are  the  things  that  go  to  make  up  the 
real  work  of  the  fighting  machine — Camping, 
Marching.  Fighting. 


132      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

When  the  company  can  go  into  camp  quickly 
and  without  confusion;  when  it  can  make  itself 
comfortable — take  care  of  itself,  keep  from  get- 
ting sick;  when  it  can  march  mile  after  mile 
through  all  sorts  of  weather,  over  all  sorts  of 
roads;  when  it  can  protect  itself  in  camp  and  on 
the  march;  finally,  when  it  can  go  into  battle 
and  pump  out  a  hail  of  bullets  like  the  spray  from 
a  hose,  a  spray  just  as  pliable  and  as  easy  to  con- 
trol— then,  it  is  a  real  fighting  machine,  worthy 
of  a  place  on  the  firing  line  of  any  army. 


of  Mililnrt/  Training 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  BY-PRODUCT  OF  MILITARY 
TRAINING 

In  any  business  it  is  the  by-product — the  use- 
ful and  salable  article  made  from  something  that 
would  otherwise  go  to  waste — that  swells  the 
dividends  and  gladdens  the  heart  of  the  stock- 
holders. 

It  is  so  in  the  Nation's  military  business. 

The  making  of  able-bodied  citizens  into  fight- 
ing men  capable  of  defending  it,  is  a  sound,  con- 
servative business  for  any  nation,  one  that  will 
keep  the  country  on  its  feet  in  times  of  peril,  but 
if  it  stops  at  that,  if  preparedness  for  defense  is 
the  only  product  of  military  training,  it  is  a 
business  that  pays  only  occasional  dividends — big 
ones,  it  is  true,  but  with  long  waits  in  between. 

The  stockholder  judges  a  business  by  the  divi- 
dends it  pays  him  and  when  the  intervals  between 
dividends  are  long,  he  is  likely  to  forget  their 
size — more  to  the  point,  his  faith  in  the  business 
is  apt  to  falter. 

The  by-product,  with  its  steady  income,  serves 
to  tide  over  the  waits  and  to  bolster  the  stock- 
holder's faith  in  his  investment. 


134      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

Preparedness  for  defense  is  the  main  product 
of  the  business  of  military  training.  It  is  the 
product  for  which  the  business  is  established,  but, 
on  the  side,  the  military  machine  turns  out  a  by- 
product that  yields  a  royal  dividend  for  both  the 
Nation  and  the  citizen. 

The  by-product  of  the  military  machine  is  a 
trained  citizen,  not  a  soldier  in  all  things  for  all 
time,  but  a  man  of  military  habit — a  man  with  the 
soldier's  way  of  thinking  and  doing  things. 

How  does  the  military  habit  benefit  the  citizen? 

Let  us  assume  that  a  man  has  interrupted  his 
life  work  or  has  delayed  entering  on  it  for  the 
purpose  of  undergoing  a  brief  period  of  military 
training.  This  interruption  or  delay  may  mean 
much  to  him  in  making  his  way  in  life  or  in 
getting  a  start.  What  does  he  get  in  return? 
The  answer  is,  military  training  and  habit. 

Military  habit  is  the  outcome  of  experience  in 
preparing  for  war — the  habit  which  best  meets 
the  requirements  of  such  a  crisis. 

We  do  not  need  to  be  told  what  those  require- 
ments are.  We  all  know  something -of  the  strain 
under  which  the  military  machine  must  work. 
We  know  that  every  hitch  in  its  work  spells  dis- 
aster. The  experience  of  a  hundred  years  of  war 
has  taught  us  that  nothing  but  thorough  military 


nil-Product  of  Military  Training       135 

training  can  insure  us  against  such  ruinous  hitches 
in  tin-  work  of  the  military  machine. 

If  military  habit  can  produce  such  efficiency 
under  war  conditions,  when  stress  and  confusion 
are  on  every  side,  is  it  not  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  the  same  way  <>f  thinking  and  doing  things 
will  produce  correspondingly  greater  efficiency  in 
time  of  peace  when  stress  and  confusion  are  not 
present? 

Military  efficient- if  /.v  nothing  more  than  organ- 
ised. .V//.V/C///C///KV/  common-sense  applied  to  the 
problem  of  destroying  an  enemy's  strength. 

It  can  be  applied  to  the  solution  of  any  other 
problem  with  equal  results. 

Military  hahits  xjn-ak  for  themselves.  Once 
known  they  need  no  recommendation  from  any- 
one to  anyone.  Education  needs  no  pleader. 
Kfh'ciency  needs  no  exploitation.  Military  effici- 
ency is  a  great  deal  of  both  with  something  added 
to  the  total. 

II' hat.  for  e,ram/)le.  does  military  habit  do  for 
the  man' 

First  of  all  it  teaches  him  the  value  of  physical 
fitness,  and  it  does  so  by  the  convincing  method  of 
making  him  physically  fit. 

No  reasonable  man  needs  to  be  told  what  sort 
of  an  asset  a  sound  body  is  in  any  walk  of  life. 
Tixlay,  the  man  who  gets  to  the  top  and  stays 


136     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

there  must,  of  course,  have  the  right  sort  of  a  head 
on  his  shoulders  but,  equally,  he  must  have  a  body 
that  will  support  his  head  in  everything  it  wants 
to  do.  Anything  lacking  in  the  body  is  a  handi- 
cap to  the  head. 

One  author  tells  us  that,  "Nature  demands  her 
due.  In  a  sick  body,  the  mind  cannot  remain 
fresh  and  clear.  It  is  shunted  by  the  selfish  body 
from  the  great  things  to  which  it  should  be  en- 
tirely devoted." 

A  defective  body  is  like  an  automobile  in  need 
of  repairs — you  never  know  when  you  start  out 
whether  you  are  going  to  get  anywhere. 

Physical  fitness  is  the  foundation  upon  which 
the  military  establishment  is  built.  Every  recruit 
must  have  a  sound  body  when  he  comes  into  the 
service,  but  that  does  not  necessarily  mean  that 
he  has  a  strong  body. 

No  man  can  go  through  the  military  mill  and 
come  out  without  a  strong  body. 

Marching  trains  his  shoulders  to  the  weight  of 
the  rifle,  and  his  back  to  the  burden  of  the  pack. 
It  gives  him  sturdy  legs  and  hardy  feet. 

Shooting  trains  his  eye  to  observe  and  his  hand 
to  be  steady. 

Whatever  else  the  citizen-soldier  may  carry 
back  with  him  to  civil  life,  it  is  certain  that  he  will 
take  a  body,  fit,  strong  and  as  hard  as  nails.  The 


By-Product  of  Military  Training      187 

work  he  does  in  the  service  builds  him  up  physic- 
ally. The  life  he  leads  in  the  service  polishes  him 
off  physically. 

Hard  work  in  the  open  air,  plain  food,  an  appe- 
titt  to  eat  it,  a  stomach  to  digest  it,  early  to  bed 
and  early  to  rise,  is  the  routine  that  made  the  men 
who  hewed  this  country  out  of  a  wilderness  and 
gave  it  a  start.  It  is  the  life  that  will  make  the 
kind  of  men  we  need  to  keep  the  country  going. 
It  is  the  kind  of  life  that  men  pay  physical 
directors  to  make  them  live. 

Physical  fitness  and  all  that  goes  with  it  be- 
comes a  habit  with  the  man  who  has  gone  through 
the  military  mill.  It  is  a  likeable  habit,  one  that 
will  cling  to  a  man.  The  man  who  has  once 
known  the  feeling  that  comes  from  health  and 
strength  is  not  likely  to  forego  it. 

The  man  who  has  hiked  and  sweated  under  a 
thirty  pound  load,  who  has  pitched  his  tent  and 
squatted  by  his  own  camp-fire,  inhaling  the  odor 
of  frying  bacon  in  his  mess  pan  and  coffee  sim- 
mering in  his  tin  cup,  who  knows  what  it  is  to  en- 
joy and  digest  bread  sopped  in  bacon  grease,  who 
has  smoked  with  his  back  against  a  tree,  then 
rolled  up  his  blanket,  on  the  ground — and  found 
it  soft  to  his  tired  body — that  man  will  never 
again  IK-  content  with  clubs,  a  la  carte  and  patent 
mattresses  for  an  all-year-round  diet. 


138      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

Health  and  strength  are  not  all  that  physical 
fitness  gives  a  man.  When  a  man  once  realizes 
that  he  can  get  along  without  cooks,  barbers, 
bootblacks  and  the  like — that  in  a  pinch,  he  can 
even  snap  his  fingers  at  the  laundryman — in  other 
words,  that  he  can  take  care  of  himself  in  the  main 
functions  of  living,  he  will  not  be  far  from  the 
feeling  that  he  can  take  care  of  himself  in  almost 
any  sort  of  a  situation. 

Self-confidence  is  a  good  start  for  a  man  in  any 
kind  of  work. 

Handiness  is  another  military  habit.  The  aver- 
age man  does  one  thing  well.  He  is  more  or  less 
apt  to  be  clumsy  about  doing  other  things.  The 
soldier  is  called  upon  to  do  all  sorts  of  things — 
little  things,  to  be  sure — and  he  has  to  do  all  of 
them  well.  His  hands  become  useful  to  him. 
His  mind  gets  into  the  habit  of  making  his  hands 
do  what  is  required  of  them,  and  this  handiness 
leads  to  more  important  things. 

Hand  if  arm  8  are  a  valuable  asset. 

Control  doe*  not  stop  with  the  hands.  The 
mind  reaches  out — control  of  the  body  becomes  a 
habit.  The  feet,  legs,  arms  and  body  gradually 
come  under  the  sway  of  the  mind.  In  the  position 
of  the  soldier,  the  mind  holds  the  body  motionless. 
In  marching,  the  mind  drives  the  legs  to  machine- 
like  regularity.  In  shooting,  the  mind  assumes 


By-Product  of  Military  Training 


comma  IK!  of  the  arms,  hands,  fingers  and  eye, 
links  them  up  and  makes  them  work  in  harmony. 

A  body  under  control  of  the  mind  is  a  body 
tuned  up  and  ready  for  anything.  Control  of 
the  body  leads  to  control  of  the  mind,  and  self- 
control  —  control  of  both  Ixxly  and  mind  —  is  an 
important  factor  in  success  in  any  walk  of  life. 

Orderliness  in  another  habit  of  the  soldier.  In 
the  military  service,  order  and  system  are  watch- 
words. The  smooth  running  of  the  military 
machine  depends  on  them.  The  soldier  learns 
both  from  the  moment  when  he  is  taught  how  to 
arrange  his  uniform,  equipment  and  other  posses- 
sions and  how  to  care  for  them.  He  learns  more 
ulini  he  enters  the  life  of  his  squad  —  a  team  of 
eight  —  becomes  one-eighth  part  of  it  and  has  to 
shoulder  one-eighth  part  of  its  work.  He  keeps 
on  learning  lx>th  in  every  detail  of  his  work  up  to 
tin  day  he  is  discharged. 

This  order  and  system  is  the  thing  we  call  Shop 
Efficiency  in  other  walks  of  life  and  experts  are 
paid  big  salaries  to  install  it. 

Devotion  to  duty  becomes  a  habit  with  the 
Koldier.  The  faithful  performance  of  every  duty 
is  the  standard  by  which  the  soldier's  worth  is 
.judged.  The  credit  given  him  is  not  gauged  by 
(lie  importance  of  what  he  does.  Little  things 
count  as  much  as  big  things.  The  soldier  is  taught 


140      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

to  put  his  best  into  everything  he  does,  whether 
it  be  cleaning  up  of  the  company  kitchen,  the 
picking  up  of  garbage  from  the  company  street, 
or  the  holding  of  a  post  in  the  face  of  the  enemy. 
Important  or  unimportant,  pleasant  or  un- 
pleasant, all  duty  is  the  same  to  the  soldier,  and 
he  must  do  it  all  as  though  he  liked  it. 

This  is  the  kind  of  spirit  that  every  employer  is 
looking  for  all  of  the  time — the  kind  of  spirit 
that  keeps  a  man's  feet  busy  moving  up  the 
ladder.  A  prominent  business  man  once  re- 
marked, "I  can  get  plenty  of  cheap  men  to  do 
my  big  work,  but  I  have  to  hustle  for  men  to  do 
little  things  for  me." 

Loyalty  to  his  comrades,  his  company,  his  bat- 
talion and  regiment  becomes  a  religion  with  the 
soldier.  They  are  part  of  his  life.  Their  repu- 
tation is  his;  their  good  name,  his  good  name; 
their  interests,  his  interests.  He  works  for  the 
company,  not  for  himself. 

The  same  business  man  also  remarked,  "I  can 
get  plenty  of  men  to  work  for  me ;  what  I  want 
is  men  to  work  idth  me."  In  other  words,  he 
wanted  men  who  took  an  interest  in  the  work  they 
were  doing,  men  who  were  in  the  habit  of  being 
loyal  to  their  work. 

Loyalty  spells  teamwork  and  teamwork  leads 
to  success. 


By-Product  of  Military  Training      141 

The  cardinal  habit  of  the  soldier  is  that  of 
obedience.  In  the  discussion  of  Military  Dis- 
cipline, we  shall  see  something  of  the  kind  of 
obedience  the  soldier  learns  to  give  to  orders  and 
regulations — cheerful,  energetic  and  intelligent 
obedience.  It  is  the  obedience  that  results  from 
knowing  why,  from  confidence  and  from  loyalty. 

The  soldier  obeys  orders  and  regulations  be- 
cause he  knows  they  are  right — that  there  is  a 
good  reason  back  of  every  one  of  them.  Orders 
and  regulations  are  the  soldier's  law.  He  knows 
that  his  comfort,  his  safety,  even  his  life,  may 
depend  upon  the  upholding  of  the  law.  He  looks 
upon  it  as  a  barrier  raised  for  his  protection 
rather  than  a  club  held  over  his  head. 

He  heeds  the  law  because  he  knows  what  it 
means. 

These  are  some  of  the  things — not  all — that 
enter  into  the  by-product  of  the  military  machine. 

The  worth  of  the  trained  citizen  to  the  Nation, 
to  his  employer  and  to  himself  is  the  dividend  that 
the  stockholder  can  count  on  receiving  year  in 
and  year  out. 

Let  us  look  at  this  by-product,  inventory  him 
from  top  to  bottom,  and  see  if  he  is  a  good  invest- 
ment. 

Turn  the  page. 

What  do  you  think  of  him? 


THE  BY-PRODUCT  OF  MILITARY 
TRAINING 


43eH  Confidance 
Ti8xned  fo  Heed  the  Law 

-Itemed  b&ny  &  Pack- 


Xoywl  Jtasrt 


Jlandv  Ar?na 


THE  TRAINED  CITIZEN 


The  Spirit  of  the  Fighting  Man         148 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  FIGHTING 
MAN 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  FIGHTING  MAN — What  is 
it?  How  does  it  differ  from  that  of  any  other 
man?  As  a  matter  of  fact,  does  it  differ  at  all? 

These  are  all  perfectly  natural  questions  to 
ask.  We  know  that  the  fighting  man  comes  from 
among  us,  is  of  us.  He  is  not  specially  selected 
for  his  courage  or  spirit.  He  is  the  average  sort 
of  a  man  who  takes  a  fancy  to  the  military  ser- 
vice, just  as  another  man  turns  to  medicine,  the 
law  or  to  trade.  Why  should  he  he  different? 

lint  the  fact  remains  that  he  is  different.  To 
begin  with,  we  all  know  the  kind  of  work  the 
fighting  man  is  called  upon  to  do — the  risks  he 
runs,  the  chances  he  takes — and  we  all  know  the 
way  in  which  he  does  his  work. 

We  also  know  that  men  do  not  ordinarily  do 
such  things.  We  know  that  the  average  man 
stands  in  fear  of  being  hurt — that  he  is  physically 
a  coward.  The  average  man  will  dodge  out  of 
the  way  of  a  vicious  dog.  He  will  even  shrink  at 
the  idea  of  having  a  tooth  drawn.  Most  of  us 


144     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

will  go  to  any  reasonable  extreme  to  avoid  a 
fisticuff.  Many  of  us  sicken  at  the  mere  sight  of 
blood.  In  one  way  or  another,  all  of  us  show 
plainly  our  dislike  if  not  fear,  of  violence  of 
any  kind. 

Yet,  men  are  taken  at  random  from  among  us, 
clothed  in  the  uniform  of  the  soldier,  trained  in 
the  profession  of  arms,  and  go  unhesitatingly 
into  places  of  peril  where  each  knows  that  death 
may  fall  to  his  lot  at  any  instant. 

What  is  the  spirit  back  of  it — Patriotism?  In 
the  beginning,  yes.  In  any  crisis  which  threatens 
the  peace  or  safety,  the  honor  or  dignity  of  a  na- 
tion, patriotism  is  the  passion  that  arouses  the 
people  and  rallies  them  by  thousands  to  the  sup- 
port of  their  country.  It  is  the  passion  that 
makes  a  man  forget  himself,  his  interests,  his 
family,  everything,  and  think  only  of  his  duty  to 
his  native  land. 

But  patriotism  is  not  the  spirit  of  the  fighting 
man,  the  spirit  that  makes  a  man  go  ahead,  mile 
after  mile,  hour  after  hour,  when  every  muscle 
in  his  body  is  aching  for  rest,  when  he  is  parched 
with  thirst,  faint  with  hunger,  and  when  he  knows 
that  death  may  be  waiting  for  him  behind  every 
turn  of  the  road. 

Patriotism  is  the  inspiration  that  leads  the 
fighting  man  to  his  task.  It  is  not  the  spirit  that 


The  Spirit  of  the  Fighting  Man         145 

sustains  him  and  carries  him  through  it  to  the 
bitter  end. 

If  patriotism  alone  could  do  this,  a  mob  of 
patriots — the  familiar  populace  aroused  to  the 
defense  of  its  firesides — would  be  the  equal  of  a 
trained  army,  and  all  we  would  need  for  our  pro- 
tection would  be  a  cause  righteous  enough  to 
arouse  our  people  to  action.  How  helpless  such 
a  mob  is,  no  matter  how  high  may  be  the  tide  of 
its  patriotism,  history  tells  us  in  a  dozen  places. 

Let  us  ask  ourselves  another  question  or  two. 

Is  it  patriotism  that  sends  the  soldier  into  the 
face  of  a  howling  mob,  or  against  the  rushes  of 
fanatical  savages?  The  dignity  or  honor  of  the 
country  is  not  threatened.  The  firesides  are  safe 
—and  the  families  are  probably  comfortably 
seated  beside  them — yet  fighting  men  take  their 
lives  in  their  hands  and  go  forth  to  restore  order, 
to  right  wrongs,  or  to  relieve  the  distress  of  fire, 
flood  or  disaster. 

What  part  does  patriotism  play  in  the  faithful 
performance  of  such  duty? 

//  not  Patriotism — What?  What  is  it  that 
military  training  does  to  a  man  to  work  the 
change  in  his  spirit? 

In  general  terms,  the  answer  is  simple — it 
trains  him  to  certain  military  habits  which  we 
lump  together  and  call  Military  Discipline. 


146      Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

What  is  Military  Discipline? 

One  author  has  sarcastically  defined  military 
discipline  as  being,  "The  art  of  inspiring  soldiers 
with  more  fear  of  their  own  officers  than  they 
have  for  the  enemy." 

Unfortunately  this  definition  seems  to  accord 
with  the  popular  idea  of  the  meaning  and  pur- 
pose of  military  discipline.  The  average  man 
seems  to  think  of  discipline  as  being  some  sort  of 
punishment,  a  club  with  which  men  are  forced 
to  obey.  He  is  apt  to  look  on  the  evidence  of 
discipline — unhesitating  performance  of  duty— 
as  resulting  wholly  from  a  feeling  of  fear  of 
punishment. 

Fear  of  jninishment  undoubtedly  did  play  its 
part  in  the  days  when  the  great  mass  of  fighting 
men  was  composed  of  ignorant  peasantry,  herded 
together  and  driven  into  battle  by  hereditary 
chieftains  who  held  the  power  of  life  and  death 
over  them.  But  it  is  not  so  today. 

It  has  never  been  so  in  this  coinitrt/. 

Fear  had  no  part  in  the  spirit  that  held  the 
bare-footed,  half-starved  Continental  soldiers  in 
their  freezing  huts  at  Valley  Forge.  Fear  was 
no  part  of  the  spirit  that  inspired  the  tattered 
veterans  of  Lee's  army  to  follow  him  blindly  to 
the  last  bitter  hour  of  surrender. 


The  Spirit  of  I  lie  /•'/>//////#  Mnn          U7 

Tin-  Ameriean  soldier  has  never  known  fear  of 
military  punishment.  From  the  beginning,  he 
lias  been  a  free  man,  one  who  has  always  gone 
into  military  service  voluntarily,  for  reasons  of 
his  own,  one  who  has  fought  because  he  felt  like 
doing  so. 

If  it  is  fear  of  their  officers  that  make  soldiers 
fight,  what  is  it  that  makes  the  officers  fight? 
They  are  just  ordinary  men,  like  the  rest.  Of 
whom  or  what  are  they  afraid? 

It  /A  true  that  officers  are  afraid,  just  as  soldiers 
are  afraid,  just  as  every  man  is  afraid  when  he 
thinks  himself  in  danger. 

Marshall  Ney.  the  dashing  French  General,  to 
whom  Napoleon  gave  the  name  "Brave  of  the 
braves,"  said,  "The  one  who  says  that  he  has 
never  known  fear  is  a  compound  liar." 

Turenne,  another  gallant  French  officer,  on 
going  into  battle  used  to  say  to  himself,  "You 
tremble,  body;  well,  you  would  tremble  more  if 
you  knew  where  I  am  going  to  take  you." 

If  the  soldier  is  afraid  of  his  officers  and  the 
officers  are  themselves  afraid,  why  do  they  not 
all  run  away?  What  is  it  that  keeps  them  up  to 
their  work? 

Strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  answer  is  that  they 
are  all  afraid,  terriblv  afraid — of  each  other. 


148     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

A  veteran  General  officer  summed  up  the  true 
fear  of  the  soldier,  from  Field  Marshall  down  to 
private,  in  the  following  words:  "The  fear  of 
being  despised  by  his  comrades  as  a  coward  is  in 
the  end  greater  than  his  fear  of  death." 

What  are  the  Military  Habits  that  Bind  Men 
Together  in  the  Bond  of  Discipline? 

The  chief  of  these  habits  is  obedience,  first,  last 
and  all  the  time — obedience  which  shows  itself 
in  cheerful,  energetic  and  intelligent  perform- 
ance of  duty  under  any  and  all  circumstances. 

How  does  Military  Training  teach  Obedience? 

It  does  it  by  the  very  simple  method  of  telling 
the  soldier  what  to  do,  how  to  do  it,  and  the  reason 
why. 

It  begins  with  little  things,  things  easily  under- 
stood. The  soldier  is  taught  how  to  do  these 
things  and  then  is  required  to  do  them  over  and 
over  again,  always  in  exactly  the  same  way,  until 
the  doing  of  them  becomes  a  second  nature  to 
him,  a  habit  like  dressing  himself,  feeding  him- 
self, or  doing  any  of  the  other  routine  things  of 
life — things  which  every  man  does  without 
thought  or  question. 

From  doing  these  small  things  without  ques- 
tion, the  soldier  gets  the  habit  of  doing  every- 
thing he  is  told — because  he  is  told.  He  gener- 
ally knows  the  reason  for  everything  he  is  told  to 


The  Spirit  of  the  Fighting  Man         149 

do.  If  he  stops  to  think  at  all,  the  reason  for 
what  he  is  doing  is  at  once  clear  to  him.  If  he 
does  not  stop  to  think,  back  in  his  head  is  always 
the  consciousness,  the  feeling,  that  there  is  a  good 
reason  behind  the  order. 

The  Habit  of  Obedience  Leads  Naturally  to 
Confidence. 

Darwin  says,  "The  superiority  which  disci- 
plined soldiers  show  over  undisciplined  masses  is 
primarily  to  consequence  of  the  confidence  which 
each  man  has  in  his  comrades." 

The  soldier  knows  that  he  is  part  of  a  machine 
which  will  work  smoothly  if  every  man  obeys 
orders,  plays  his  part.  He  sees  the  machine  work 
every  day  of  his  life.  He  obeys  orders.  He  sees 
his  comrades  obeying  orders.  He  knows  that 
they  will  continue  to  obey  orders.  To  him,  an 
order  is  like  a  signal  to  a  football  player.  Neither 
stops  to  see  what  his  teammates  are  going  to  do. 
Each  knows  that  the  other  members  of  the  team 
are  going  to  play  their  parts,  just  as  he  is  playing 
his.  Each  knows  just  how  the  play  is  going  to 
work  out.  Each  knows  that  he  is  going  to  be 
backed  up  and,  knowing  this,  he  goes  ahead  and 
puts  his  best  efforts  into  what  he  is  doing.  With 
each  repetition  of  the  play,  in  practice  or  in  the 
game,  his  confidence  in  his  teammates  increases, 


150      Self -II el ps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

until  in  the  end  he  feels  as  sure  of  them  as  he  does 
of  himself. 

The  spirit  of  the  fighting  man  is  the  spirit  of 
team  play,  the  same  kind  of  spirit  that  keeps  the 
football  player  in  the  line  when  his  brain  is  reel- 
ing with  exhaustion,  that  sends  him  smashing 
into  a  play  with  the  last  ounce  of  strength  he  can 
muster,  that  lifts  him  from  the  ground  at  the 
sound  of  a  whistle  and  drives  him  staggering- 
back  to  his  place. 

Pride  in  the  confidence  of  his  teammates  holds 
both  the  fighting  man  and  the  football  player  up 
to  his  mark. 

The  Habit  of  Confidence  Leads  to  the  Habit 
of  Respect. 

The  men  who  have  buckled  down  shoulder-to- 
shoulder  on  the  line  of  a  football  team,  who  have 
pushed,  pulled  and  dragged  each  other  from  one 
scrimmage  to  another  until  they  tumble  in  a 
struggling  mass  across  the  goal  line,  know  each 
other  at  their  true  worth,  and  respect  for  each 
other  is  a  natural  consequence. 

The  men  who  have  trudged  side  by  side  from 
one  battle  field  to  another,  who  have  lain  side  by 
side  through  the  nerve-wracking  hours  of  out- 
post vigil,  and  have  fought  their  way  together 
through  a  hail  of  lead,  know  each  other,  too. 
The  game  they  play  is  one  in  which  lives,  not 


Tin-  Spirit  of  the  Fighting  Man         151 

sen  res,  are  the  forfeits,  and  the  respect  of  the 
fighting  man  for  his  teammates  is  in  the  same 
proportion. 

Confidence  and  Respect  lead  to  Loyalty,  the 
spirit  that  makes  a  man  proud  of  the  reputation 
of  his  team,  jealous  of  its  good  name,  ready  to 
fight  for  its  members. 

With  the  soldier,  the  company,  the  battalion, 
the  regiment,  is  the  team.  He  is  proud  of  it, 
proud  of  its  members.  He  is  jealous  of  its  good 
name,  jealous  of  the  reputation  of  its  members. 

Respect  and  Loyalty  lead  to  Courtesy. 

Military  courtesy  is  a  part  of  the  fighting 
man's  training  that  people  seem  least  able  to 
understand.  They  judge  it  from  the  forms  in 
which  they  see  it  practiced  and  not  from  the 
spirit  behind  the  forms. 

Courtesy  in  any  man  is  a  sign  of  breeding.  In 
the  soldier,  military  courtesy  is  the  sign  of  his 
training.  The  man  who  has  learned  confidence, 
respect  and  loyalty  through  the  hard  school  of 
experience  takes  the  same  pleasure  in  the  forms 
of  military  courtesy  that  we  take  ordinarily  in 
being  courteous  to  our  friends. 

Again,  Military  Courtesy  is  the  oil  that  makes 
the  wheels  of  the  military  machine  run  smoothly. 
In  the  military  service,  men  have  their  differences 
just  {is  they  do  in  civil  life,  but  in  the  military 


152      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

service  they  do  not  settle  their  differences  as  men 
frequently  do  in  civil  life.  The  regulations  settle 
these  differences  for  them.  Appeals  to  the 
regulations  are  made  in  a  courteous  way.  De- 
cisions are  accepted  in  a  courteous  manner. 

Every  form  of  military  courtesy  has  had  an 
honorable  birth,  among  honorable  men,  equals, 
men  who  practiced  these  forms  because  of  the 
spirit  they  cherished  toward  each  other.  The  true 
spirit  of  military  courtesy  is  summed  up  in  the 
Articles  of  Faith  of  the  Japanese  Soldier  in  the 
following  words : 

"All  soldiers  must  remember  that  they  are 
associated  in  a  great  and  honorable  service,  and 
that  to  serve  worthily  in  the  station  in  which  each 
is  placed  is  an  honor  in  which  the  private  parti- 
cipates as  fully  as  the  general." 

The  fighting  man  plays  a  game  in  which  his 
honor  is  the  stake,  his  life  the  forfeit.  The 
highest  reward  he  hopes  for  is  the  respect  of  his 
comrades.  His  life  has  been  placed  at  the  service 
of  his  country.  His  honor  is  his  own  to  guard. 

The  Spirit  of  the  Fighting  Man  is  summed  up 
in  the  motto  borne  on  the  Arms  of  West  Point, 
our  National  Military  Academy— 

DUTY,  HONOR,  COUNTRY 


Mil  it  in 


l.Vi 


CHAPTER  IX 
THE  ORGANIZED  MILITIA 

The  Organized  Militia  is  the  most  convenient 
training  school,  both  as  to  time  and  place,  for  the 
riti/en  whose  business  and  interests  keep  him 
close  to  liis  home. 


Marching  out   to  Drill 

It  is  convenient  as  to  time  because  the  work 
of  training  is  carried  on  for  the  most  part  at 
night,  during  the  hours  which  the  average  man 
can  best  spare  from  other  things. 


154     Self -I  I  el  ptt  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

It  is  most  convenient  as  to  place  because  the 
work  is  generally  carried  on  in  some  armory  with- 
in easy  reach  of  every  man's  home. 

It  is  the  night  school  in  which  the  citizen- 
soldier  may  learn  a  great  deal  of  the  business  of 
the  fighting  man  without  interference  with  his 
other  interests. 

The  history  of  the  Militia  dates  from  the  days 
of  Muster  Training,  in  which  the  able-bodied 
citizens  of  every  community  were  required  to 
assemble  at  stated  intervals  for  military  instruc- 
tion and  training.  Very  frequently  these  assem- 
blies were  in  the  nature  of  outings  from  which 
little  military  benefit  was  derived. 

From  time  to  time,  men  more  enthusiastic-  than 
the  others  formed  themselves  into  companies, 
troops  or  batteries  and  went  a  little  deeper  into 
the  details  of  military  work.  These  organizations 
were  largely  social  in  their  nature,  were  supported 
by  their  members  and  were  under  little,  if  any, 
State  control. 

Gradually  companies  grew  into  battalions, 
battalions  into  regiments  and  even  larger  units. 
State  authorities  l>egan  to  assume  more  control 
over  them,  and  organization  and  system  began  to 
take  form. 

The  close  of  the  Spanish-American  War 
marked  the  real  beginning  of  the  Organized 


The  Orsffinr.nl  Militia 


Militia  as  it  is  today.  Thousands  of  militiamen 
returned  to  their  homes  with  vivid  impressions  of 
the  lessons  they  had  learned  in  southern  mobili- 
zation camps.  Others  joined  tin-  volunteers,  and, 
in  C'uha,  Porto  Rico  and  the  Philippines  especi- 
ally, added  to  their  experience  in  active  service. 


T,  AMI*,  mitt  < 


On  the  Firing  Line 


The  result  of  this  experience  was  a  general 
awakening  of  the  Militia  of  the  country  to  the 
real  needs  and  values  of  military  training. 

The  old  armory  routine  was  freshened  up  with 
practical  instruction  under  men  who  knew  what 
it  meant  and  how  to  teach  it.  The  time-honored 
State  Camps,  with  their  round  of  social  activities 


156     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

and  spectacular  reviews,  gave  place  to  maneuver 
camps  under  war  conditions. 

The  Militia  found  itself,  sifted  the  chaff  from 
the  grain  and  settled  down  to  real  work.  The  old 
era  passed  and  with  it  the  old-time  militiaman. 
With  the  dawn  of  the  new  era  came  an  alert, 
progressive  and  intensely  earnest  student  of  tilt- 
fighting  game. 

Right  here  is  proper  to  say  a  word  about  the 
Militiaman — the  man. 

Who  and  what  is  he? 

The  Militiaman  is  a  citizen,  one  of  your  neigh- 
bors perhaps,  who  for  reasons  of  his  own  has  been 
attracted  to  the  military  game. 

You  meet  him  on  the  street  and  at  business. 
You  do  not  see  much  of  him  about  the  clubs  or 
theaters.  His  spare  time — his  playtime,  as  a 
matter  of  fact — is  spent  in  some  armory,  taking 
on  military  training  against  the  day  when  he  will 
need  it  to  defend  his  country,  his  fellow-citizens 
and  himself. 

He  does  this  sort  of  thing  because  he  likes  it, 
just  as  another  man  may  amuse  himself  with 
bridge  or  golf.  It  is  his  hobby — the  hobby  of 
Personal  Preparedness. 

Today,  the  Organized  Militia  is  a  busy  lot  of 
men.  In  order  to  understand  a  little  of  what  is 
going  on  among  them,  let  us  drop  into  the  first 


The 


Militia 


157 


armory  we  see,  almost  any  night,  and  take  stock 
of  what  they  are  doing. 

First,  we  will  see  the  drill  hall  filled  with  men, 
each  intent  on  his  work,  each  oblivious  to  what  the 
others  about  him  are  doing. 


Sifimil  Itrili   in    Ilir  .Iriniirt/ 

111  one  corner,  a  little  group  of  recruits  are  be- 
ing taught  the  A-B-C's — l.-u-in^s,  saluting. 
Minimal  of  arms. 

In  one  end  of  the  long  hull,  a  squad,  platoon  or 
company  is  going  through  the  precise  movements 
of  close  order  drill. 


158     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

In  the  other  end  of  the  hall,  other  squads, 
platoons  and  companies  are  practicing  the  move- 
ments of  extended  order  drill. 

Up  in  a  balcony,  a  man  with  a  flag  is  wig- 
wagging to  another  across  the  hall. 

In  the  rooms  about  the  drill  hall,  other  groups 
of  men  are  equally  busy. 

In  one  of  them,  a  group  of  officers  are  bunched 
about  a  map-covered  table,  working  with  scales 
and  dividers,  deep  in  the  solution  of  a  map  prob- 
lem. 


Learning  Extended  Ordi 


Tin- 


Militia 


159 


1  ii  another  room,  an  officer  faces  a  class  of  non- 
commissioned officers,  teaching  them  some  of 
their  many  duties. 

In  still  another  room,  another  officer  at  a  black  - 
hoard  is  working  out  for  another  class  some  one 
of  the  many  problems  that  enter  into  the  educa- 
tion of  the  filitin-  man. 


A  Clots  of  K  oncommuriontd  Offlcert 

From  the  hascinrnt.  comes  the  crack  of  gallery 
rifles  and  the  ring  of  gallery  targets. 


160      Self-Help*  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

For  two  hours  or  more,  activity  is  apparent 
everywhere,  then  one  by  one,  the  groups  begin  to 
break  up.  In  the  locker  rooms,  men  stop  for  a 
moment  to  talk  shop  while  they  shift  out  of  uni- 
form and,  about  the  time  that  the  theaters  are 
pouring  their  crowds  into  the  streets,  trim  civil- 
ians are  beginning  to  pour  out  of  the  armory 
doors  and  scatter  to  their  homes. 

This  is  not  quite  all.  On  your  way  home  in 
the  car,  you  may  happen  to  notice  a  man  who 
pulls  a  little  black  or  red  or  yellow  book  from  his 
pocket  and  loses  himself  in  it.  Look  over  his 
shoulder  and  you  will  probably  read  "Infantry 
Drill  Regulations,"  "Artillery  Drill  Regula- 
tions," "Cavalry  Drill  Regulations,"  or  some- 
thing of  that  sort.  The  work  in  the  armory  has 
left  a  knot  and  your  Militia  neighbor  is  trying  to 
untie  it  on  his  way  home. 

Again,  let  us  make  a  little  visit  of  inspection 
—this  time  to  an  instmction  camp.  Here  you 
will  find  your  Militia  friends  spending  crowded 
days  in  a  practical  try-out  of  what  they  have 
learned  in  the  armory.  About  you,  you  will  see 
almost  every  kind  of  military  training. 

Back  of  camp,  or  in  the  company  streets,  the 
mill  of  recmit  instruction  is  going  on  under  a 
broiling  sun. 


The  Organized  Militia  161 

In  a  nearby  field,  companies,  battalions,  regi- 
ments are  going  through  the  movements  of  close 
order  drill. 

In  another  field,  other  companies,  battalions  or 
regiments  are  running  through  the  movements 
of  the  extended  order  drill — the  fighting  man's 
team  practice. 


COmiMMT,  AMM.  MO*  MM. 

Machine  Gun  Ready  for  Action 

Oyer  on  the  hills,  a  battalion  is  maneuvering 
in  the  attack  of  a  position  occupied  by  an  imagin- 
ary enemy. 

Off  in  one  direction,  troops  are  being  posted  as 
an  outpost  to  guard  the  camp  against  an  as- 
sumed enemy. 

Along  the  road  an  advance  guard  marches. 

On  every  side,  men  are  swarming  through 
fields,  over  hills,  busy  in  the  carrying  out  of  some 
kind  of  military  work. 


162      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

From  early  morning  to  sunset,  for  a  week,  ten 
days,  two  weeks,  these  men  do  nothing  but  mili- 
tary work.  They  talk  it,  they  think  it,  they 
dream  it,  and  when  their  neighbors  down  at  the 
shore  or  up  in  the  mountains  begin  to  pack  their 
trunks  for  the  home-going,  they  make  up  their 
packs  with  equal  reluctance,  strike  their  tents  and 
go  back  to  their  armories. 


College  Student  Camps 


163 


These  Student  Camps  which  have  been  held 
throughout  the  country  during  the  past  three 
years  have  passed  through  the  experimental  stage 


College  Students  at  Recruit  Drill 

and  have  taken  their  place  among  recognized  in- 
stitutions. 

Each  summer,  provision  is  made  for  one  of 
these  camps  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  the 


164     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

distribution  being  made  in  order  to  convenience 
as  much  as  possible  the  students  from  the  various 
colleges  of  the  country. 

These  camps  are  an  attractive  combination  of 
military  training  and  summer  outing  and  their 
popularity  is  growing  with  each  succeeding  year. 

The  purpose  of  the  student  camps  is,  first,  to 
educate  young  college  men  to  an  understanding 


College  Students  at  Gallery  Practice 

of  the  military  obligations  of  citizenship  and,  at 
the  same  time,  to  train  them  as  thoroughly  as  time 
permits  in  the  duties  of  the  fighting  man. 

The  amount  of  training  which  each  student  re- 
ceives is  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  time  spent 
in  the  work. 

Careful  planning  of  the  work  in  advance  by 
those  who  have  it  in  charge  makes  every  moment 


College  Student  Camps 


1(5.) 


of  the  time  count.  Intelligence,  interest  and  en- 
thusiasm on  the  part  of  the  students  further 
short-cuts  the  time  and  work. 

The  main  features  of  these  camps — life  under 
canvas,  with  plenty  of  outdoor  work  and  exercise 


COPYaiGMT,  AMI*.  PRIM  AM*. 


Getting  Ready  for  the  March 

—are  of  the  kind  that  appeals  to  every  active 
healthy  young  man. 

The  work  is  carefully  planned  in  order  to 
avoid  anything  savoring  of  monotony  and  is 
carried  out  in  a  way  that  holds  the  students  inter- 
est from  heginning  to  end. 


166      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

The  relaxation  required  to  stimulate  the  work 
of  military  training  on  the  part  of  these  young 
men  is  provided  for  with  care  equal  to  that  taken 
in  planning  the  work. 

In  general,  a  student  camp  is  very  much  like 
the  mobilization  camp  in  which  a  volunteer  finds 
himself  at  the  outbreak  of  war.  The  routine  of 
life  and  training  is  much  the  same. 

On  arriving  in  camp  the  student  reports,  makes 
a  deposit  to  cover  the  cost  of  uniform  and  food 
and  is  assigned  to  a  company  where  he  enters 
without  delay  upon  the  work  of  training. 

There  is  no  preliminary  period.  Work  begins 
at  once.  Uniform,  equipment  and  arms  are 
issued  to  him  as  soon  as  possible.  The  day  fol- 
lowing the  arrival  of  the  students  finds  the  Mill 
of  Instruction  in  full  operation. 

Beginning  with  the  School  of  the  Soldier,  the 
Mill  grinds  steadily  through  the  elementary 
training  until,  in  a  surprisingly  short  time,  the 
students  are  ready  to  rub  shoulders  in  the  work 
of  the  company. 

Improvement  and  interest  pace  each  other  as 
the  days  go  by.  The  spirit  of  competition,  in- 
separable from  college  spirit,  enters  and  plays  an 
important  part.  Maine  vies  with  California. 
Florida  or  Oregan  settles  down  in  an  effort  to 
outstrip  both  of  them. 


College  Student  Caniptt 


167 


Hack  of  this  competition  and  work,  is  an  idea 
that,  sooner  or  later,  enters  the  mind  of  each  stu- 
dent.    He  works,  studies  and  absorbs  as  much 
of  the  atmosphere  and  the  training  as  he  can- 
not for  his  own  improvement  alone,  but  to  store 


College  Students  on  the  Hike 

up  the  knowledge  against  the  day  when  he  may 
have  occasion  to  pass  it  on  to  others  in  the  pre- 
paration for  national  defense. 

Theory  is  not  neglected  in  the  education  of 
these  students.     By  means  of  lectures  prepared 


168     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

by  men  who  are  specialists  in  their  subjects,  the 
broad  principles  of  Military  Policy,  Military 
History  and  Military  Art  as  applied  to  the  prac- 
tical problems,  are  taught  to  the  embryonic  citi- 
zen-soldiers. 

While  all  this  is  going  on,  the  student  is  al- 
most unconsciously  learning  much  that  will  be  of 
value  to  him  throughout  the  rest  of  his  life,  les- 
sons which  will  stand  him  in  good  stead  in  what- 
ever he  may  undertake. 

Along  with  his  coat  of  tan  and  his  hardening 
muscles,  he  takes  on  the  lesson  of  physical  fitness, 
the  foundation  of  success  in  any  calling. 

He  learns  the  lesson  of  Personal  Hygiene- 
care  of  the  health — in  a  practical  way  that  im- 
presses it  indelibly  on  his  memory. 

He  learns  the  lesson  of  Obedience,  sees  it  clear- 
ly, in  its  true  light,  as  a  necessary  part  of  the 
game  he  is  playing  and  he  tucks  it  away  in  his 
code  to  be  used  in  future  games. 

From  the  lesson  of  Obedience  to  that  of  Re- 
spect is  but  a  short  step,  easily  taken  in  the  atmo- 
sphere in  which  he  works. 

The  spirit  of  Teamwork  forces  itself  upon  him. 
From  beginning  to  end,  he  witnesses  every  opera- 
tion in  the  building  of  the  fighting  machine.  He 
takes  an  active  part  in  its  building.  He  sees  its 


College  Student  Camps 


169 


work  and  understands  the  secret  of  its  power  and 
strength — teamwork. 

One  by  one,  the  things  that  go  to  make  up  the 
by-product    of    military    training — the    trained 


Making  the  Bett  of  an  Opportunity 

citizen — fasten  themselves  upon  him  in  the  form 
of  habits  which  come  to  him  in  a  way  that  leaves 
only  a  pleasant  memory  of  their  coming. 

The  end  of  the  month  finds  him  back  at  home, 
broader  in  shoulder  and  thought,  stronger  in  body 
and  determination,  with  more  of  self-control, 


170     Self-Helpt  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

more  of  self-confidence  and  with  a  surer,  truer 
insight  into  the  responsibilities  of  practical  citi- 
zenship. 

The  value  of  these  camps  has  been  testified  to 
by  prominent  men  from  all  walks  of  life. 

President  Hadley  of  Yale  says  in  his  report 
of  the  work : 

"At  the  Plattsburgh  Encampment  alone  there 
were  more  than  eighty  Yale  men.  Under  these 
circumstances,  we  have  h-.id  considerable  oppor- 
tunity to  watch  the  educational  effect  of  this 
system;  and  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that, 
wholly  aside  from  their  military  value  in  prepar- 
ing a  reserve  of  partly  trained  officers  for  pos- 
sible service  in  the  event  of  war,  these  camps  have 
an  educational  value  that  much  more  than  justi- 
fies their  organization  and  maintenance." 


The  Full  Jtelt 


The  Business  Mans  Camp  171 

CHAPTER  XI 
THE  BUSINESS  MAN'S  CAMP 

A  number  of  these  camps  were  held  in  the 
United  States  during  the  past  year.  Two  of 
them,  held  at  Plattsburgh,  New  York,  were  at- 
tended by  nearly  two  thousand  business  men  from 
every  walk  of  life  and  from  nearly  every  state  in 
the  Union.  Two  other  camps,  one  held  at  Fort 
Sheridan,  Illinois,  and  the  other  at  the  Presidio 
of  San  Francisco,  though  less  in  attendance,  were 
equal  in  importance. 

The  enthusiasm  which  these  camps  aroused 
among  those  who  attended  them  gives  promise 
that  this,  the  latest  venture  in  military  training 
in  the  United  States,  will  become  a  permanent 
fixture  in  our  military  system. 

It  is  an  innovation  worthy  of  permanency  not 
only  on  account  of  the  good  it  does  in  awakening 
the  citizens  of  the  country  to  the  necessity  for 
preparedness,  but  because  it  affords  every  citizen 
an  opportunity  to  learn  for  himself  something  of 
the  duties  of  the  citi/en-soldier. 

77/6'  purpose  of  these  camps  is  to  teach  the  citi- 
/.m-soldier  something  of  what  is  expected  of  the 


172      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


fighting  man,  how  he  goes  about  his  duties  and 
the  surroundings  in  which  he  does  his  work. 

Incidentally,  the 
work  of  these 
camps  is  a  graphic 
object  lesson  to  the 
citizen  who  goes 
through  one  of 
them  of  the  prob- 
lem that  the 
country  would  face 
in  converting  its 
citizen-soldiers  into 
fighting  men  with 
whom  to  defend 
itself. 

What  does  the  citizen-soldier  gain  from  such 
instruction? 

Summed  up,  he  gets  a  one-month,  first-hand 
knowledge  of  the  function  of  the  fighting  man  in 
the  life  of  the  nation,  a  knowledge  he  could  not 
possibly  get  in  any  other  way.  In  addition,  he 
gets  an  insight  into  the  creed  of  the  fighting  man 
and  a  flavor  of  his  spirit. 

Individually,  he  gets  the  first  degree  in  mili- 
tary training  and  a  corresponding  degree  of  its 
by-products.  He  coordinates  himself  with  re- 


COPYRIGHT,   CHICAGO  DAILY  NIW« 

Cleaning  up  their  Rifles 


The  Business  Man's  Camp 


173 


gard  to  his  military  obligations  and  rounds  out 
his  experience  in  practical  citizenship. 

Practically,  he 
gets  an  allopathic 
dose  of  training  in 
every  kind  of  mili- 
tary work  which 
leaves  him  with  a 
clean-cut  impres- 
sion of  the  part 
each  plays  in  the 
making  of  the 
fighting  man. 

The  value  of 
physical  fitness  is 
brought  home  to 
him  in  a  v  i  v  i  d 
practical  manner. 
His  work  requires  it  of  him.  His  training  gives 
it  to  him.  The-  experience  awakens  in  him  the 
knowledge  of  how  much  physical  fitness  means 
to  him. 

He  learns  tin-  n<tsun  :,.•////  of  things  military 
lessons  of  obedience,  forgotten  with  other  child- 
hood memories,  lessons  of  loyalty,  lost  to  sight  in 
the  press  of  modern  competition,  lessons  of  com- 
radeship born  of  democratic,  day-to-day  contact 
with  men  who  take  each  other  at  their  face  value, 


Fir  ft  Aid 


174      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


COnrRIOMT,  AMEft.  PHfSS 


The  A-B-Cs,  facings  and  Marchings 

and,  finally,  the  lesson  of  teamwork,  the  lesson  of 
the  motto,  "In  union  there  is  strength." 

A  glimpse  of  a  day  in  a  Business  Man's  Camp 
is  much  like  that  of  any  military  instruction  camp. 


A  Lesson  in  the  Manual  of  Arms 


The  Business  Man's  Camp 


175 


Reveille,  breakfast  and  police  of  camp  follow 
each  other  in  quick  succession. 

The  day's  work  begins  with  physical  drill  of 
one  kind  or  another,  disagreeable  to  muscles  long 
unaccustomed  to  things  of  the  sort,  but  appre- 


COPYRIGHT,  AM*.  PMM  AUN. 


Going  into  ('nin/> 


ciated  by  them  before  the  work  of  the  day  is  over. 

Infantry  drills  take  up  the  morning  hours, 
close  order  for  the  first  few  days,  followed  by  ex- 
tended order  drills,  exercises  in  advance  and  rear 
guard,  outpost,  combat,  etc. 

Dinner  follows  close  on  the  heels  of  the  morn- 
ing work. 


176     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

The  afternoon  is  filled  with  a  variety  of  elec- 
tive military  courses — riding,  artillery  drill,  in- 
trenching, shooting,  map  making  and,  finally,  by 
parade. 

Lectures  during  the  evening  on  military  sub- 
jects close  the  work  of  the  day. 


T,  AMI*.  MMM  AWN 


a 


First  Lessons  in  Bayonet  Combat 

What  is  the  net  result? 

One   of   the   citizen-soldiers   who   attended 
camp  last  year  summed  it  up  in  the  following 
words  : 

"In  the  end  it  comes  down  to  these  things  pure 
and  simple  —  to  be  physically  fit  to  march  any 
distance;  to  be  able  to  shoot  straight  under  the 


Recruit  Cavalry  Instruct  inn 


Lined  up  for  Dinner 


178     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

most  terrifying  possible  circumstances;  and  to 
acquire  by  practice  the  habit,  equal  to  second  na- 
ture, of  obeying  a  few  fundamental  commands. 
The  rest  is  hardihood,  courage,  the  will  to  fight, 
and  the  spirit  of  the  team." 

These  are  the  qualities  that  have  carried 
American  soldiers  through  battles  for  nearly  a 
century  and  a  half.  They  are  the  qualities  that 
Americans  must  have  to  carry  them  through 
battles  in  the  future. 

They  are  worth  while — worth  while  to  the  Na- 
tion, worth  while  to  the  men. 

They  are  surely  worth  a  month  of  the  citi/en- 
soldier's  vacation  time. 


<i  Halt  Ic  /.v  r«  ught  179 


CHAPTER  XII 
HOW  A  BATTLE  IS  FOUGHT 

THE  PRELIMINARIES 

Tin:  MAN  WHO  DOES  THE  THIN  KING  —  The 
fighting  of  a  battle  begins  with  a  great  deal  of 
thinking,  rapid-fire  thinking,  flawless  and 
straight  to  the  point,  if  it  is  to  be  worth  while. 

One  man  does  all  of  this  thinking.  The  rest 
do  merely  what  they  are  told.  The  man  who 
does  this  thinking  is  the  Commander,  the  leader, 
and  because  it  takes  a  trained  and  capable  man 
to  think  exactly  right  and  to  do  it  time  after 
time,  real  leaders  arc  valuable  as  well  as  scarce. 

The  leader  is  paid  for  thinking  right;  the 
others  are  paid  for  doing  what  the  leader  thinks. 

ll'ltfil  /.v  fill  I  It  ix  thinking  about?  yon  ask. 

It  is  about  many  things.  First  of  all,  the 
leader  must  try  to  think  what  the  enemy  is  up 
to.  and  as  a  guide  for  this,  he  generally  h:is  very 
little  to  go  by  a  general  knowledge  of  what  has 
gone  before,  a  shrewd  gin-ss  s  to  what  the  enemy 
is  planning  to  do  and  ho-  he  will  try  to  do  it.  a 
brief  glimpse  here  and  there,  a  fragmentary  mes- 
sage from  this  patrol  or  t!i  -t  and  from  this  ma- 


180     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

terial  he  must  piece  together  a  fairly  accurate 
picture  of  what  is  about  to  happen. 

For  the  rest,  he  must  feel  his  way. 

SIZING  UP  THE  LAY  OF  THE  LAND — All  of  this 
thinking  so  far  is  what  is  called,  in  military  lan- 
guage, the  Estimate  of  the  Situation — the  si/ing 
up  of  the  way  things  lay,  the  finding  out  by  the 
leader  of  what  he  is  up  against. 

With  this  clearly  in  mind,  our  leader  next  goes 
about  making  up  his  mind  what  to  do.  He 
knows  that  it  is  his  duty  to  hold  the  enemy,  drive 
him  back,  crush  him  if  possible — but  which? 

DECIDING  WHAT  TO  Do — Is  the  enemy  the 
stronger,  what  is  back  of  him,  how  much  depends 
on  the  result  of  the  fight,  what  are  the  leader's 
orders  and  so  on — he  must  sift  what  he  knows, 
weigh  it  carefully,  use  his  best  judgment,  take 
a  chance,  and,  in  military  talk,  come  to  his  Deci- 
sion, the  second  step  to  the  fighting  of  a  battle. 

When  he  has  made  up  his  mind  what  to  do, 
when  he  has  come  to  his  Decision,  the  leader  once 
more  faces  an  array  of  insistent  questions — how 
to  do  it,  where,  what  is  the  lay  of  the  land,  how 
many  ways  can  it  be  done,  what  are  the  chances 
of  this  way  or  that,  which  is  the  best  way? 

There  is  the  enemy;  here  am  I.  I  am  going 
to  drive  him  out — but  how? 


7/ov  a  lint  tic  is  Fought  181 

Tin-  answer  to  that  question  is  what  we  call  the 
1*1(111  of  tlu-  Commander. 

\o\v.  do  not  imagine  our  leader,  standing  first 
on  one  foot  then  on  the  either,  lost  in  a  brmvn 
study,  while  his  nun  cluster  about  him  in  a  hail 
of  hiillets. 

Nothing  <>f  tin-  s:>rt.  That  is  not  what  leaders 
are  paid  for. 

While  his  men  have  been  trudging  along,  won- 
dering what,  if  anything,  was  going  to  happen. 
our  leader's  mind  has  been  busy  every  moment. 

lie  has  been  peering  ahead,  literally  and 
figuratively,  trying  to  pierce  the  veil  ahead  of 
him  with  his  eyes  and  field  glasses,  and  piecing 
out  his  vision  by  occasional  squints  at  his  map. 

He  has  been  anticipating  trouble  at  every  turn 
of  the  road.  lie  tries  to  put  himself  in  his 
opponent's  place  and  at  the  sight  of  each  hill, 
each  wood,  each  stream,  in  front  of  him.  he  asks 
himself  the  question.  "What  would  I  do  at  that 
spot  if  I  were  in  the  other  man's  place  and  he 
were  in  mine?" 

lie  decides  what  his  opponent,  if  he  knows  his 

business,  ought  to  do     and  he  is  always  careful 

.  ivc  him  credit  for  knowing  his  business  \ery 

urll. 

Having   made   up   his   mind    \chnt    the 
ought  to  d<>.  he  then  decides  :clttit  he  innxt  do. 


182      Self -Help*  fur  the  Citizen-Soldier 

So,  when  the  first  shot  cracks  from  somewhere 
out  in  front,  or  from  over  there  to  the  right  or 
left,  our  leader  has  a  very  good  mental  picture  of 
just  what  sort  of  a  trap  is  being  laid  for  him. 
What  is  more  to  the  point,  he  has  his  Plan  for 
meeting  what  is  in  store,  the  third  and  last  step 
to  the  fighting  of  a  battle. 

With  the  sound  of  that  first  shot  still  in  his 
ears,  all  of  the  things  we  have  been  talking  about 
flash  through  his  mind  like  a  moving  picture,  and 
his  Estimate  of  the  Situation  is  complete. 

A  momentary,  searching  study  of  the  lay  of 
the  land,  a  professional  estimate  of  the  scatter- 
ing shots  across  his  front,  a  sentence  or  two  from 
panting  messengers,  and  his  Decision  comes  like 
the  click  of  an  automatic. 

While  his  eye  is  sweeping  the  scene  about  him, 
his  Plan  crystallizes  and  his  orders  begin  to  come 
with  the  crisp  staccato  of  machine  gun  fire. 

That  is  the  way  a  battle  begins. 

THE  C  TUT  A  IN  RISES 

Now,  fancy  yourself  seated  on  a  hill  out  there 
where  the  rifle  shots  came  from,  with  our  leader's 
force   just   coming   into   distant   view.     Behind 
you,  on  a  little  ridge,  the  enemy  is  in  position- 
lying  in  wait. 


184      Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


THE  POINT  OF  THE  ADVANCE  GUARD — The 
first  to  come  in  sight  will  he  a  little  group  of  horse- 
men— Cavalrymen — five  or  six  of  them  perhaps, 


A  Little  Group  of  Horsemen 

scattered  along  the  road,  riding  quietly,  but 
each  man  alert  for  signs  of  trouble,  ready  to 
fight  or  to  whirl  and  run.  This  group  is  the 
Point  of  the  Advance  Guard. 


How  a  Battle  is  Fung-Ill  185 

Tin:  ADVA  NCI:  PARTY — Two  or  three  hundred 
yards  farther  hack,  you  will  see  with  your  glasses 
.mother  group,  a  troop  perhaps — the  Advance 
Party. 

THE  MAIN  BODY  OF  THE  ADVANCE  GUARD— 
Still  farther  back,  you  will  see  other  groups,  of 
increasing  size,  with  a  slim  field  gun  or  two  trail- 
ing behind  the  last  of  them. 

THE  MAIN  BODY  OF  THE  COLUMN — Back  of 
the  Advance  (wiuird,  a  couple  of  miles  away  from 
you,  you  will  see  a  procession  of  ant-like  crea- 
tures that  tails  out  into  a  black  streak  swallowed 
up  in  a  cloud  of  dust — the  Infantry. 

PATROLS — As  you  turn  once  more  to  the 
Point,  you  will  notice  two  similar  groups  riding 
warily  away  from  the  road,  one  to  the  right,  one 
to  the  left.  These  groups  are  Patrols,  out 
searching  likely  places  in  which  the  enemy  might 
hide  and  take  pot  shots  at  the  column  behind. 

Now  the  players  are  all  in  place. 

THE  PLAY  BEGINS 

A  rifle  shot  cracks,  from  nowhere  in  particular, 
as  far  as  you  can  see,  and  the  fight  is  on. 

The  groups  of  horsemen  you  have  been  watch- 
ing disappear  as  though  swallowed  up,  the  horses 
behind  sheltering  bushes,  their  riders  down  on  the 


180      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

ground.     Only  an  occasional  shot  marks  their 
places. 

Scattered  shots  rattle  out  from  the  ridge  be- 
hind you.     Scattered  shots  rattle  out  in  reply. 


Scattered  Shots  Rattle  out  in  Reply 

You  discover  a  horseman  riding  cautiously  down 
a  fence-row  toward  the  column.  After  a  time 
he  breaks  into  a  furious  gallop.  Off  to  the  right 
and  left,  the  patrols  are  creeping  forward. 


I  low  a  Battle  is  Fought  187 

At  the  first  group  down  the  road,  the  horse- 
man halts  to  deliver  his  message  to  the  Com- 
mander of  the  Advance  Guard.  This  is  about 
what  he  will  tell  him :  Sir,  we  have  run  into  the 
enemy  about  1,200  yards  straight  ahead,  on  a 
little  ridge  to  the  right  of  the  road.  Looks  like  it 
might  hi-  a  battalion  or  more." 

Our  leader  listens,  and  his  eyes  scan  the  ground 
in  front  of  him  as  he  calculates  the  best  way  to 
attack.  When  the  leading  company  reaches  him, 
he  is  ready  with  his  plan  and  orders. 

"They  are  over  there  on  that  ridge  to  the  right 
of  the  road,  straight  ahead,"  he  tells  the  captain. 
"See  them?  Deploy  with  your  left  on  the  road 
and  attack.  B  Company  will  be  on  the  left  of 
the  road.  I  am  going  to  envelop  their  right," 
by  which  the  c;i plain  of  that  company  under- 
stands that  while  he  is  moving  straight  ahead  to 
tin  attack,  others  on  his  left  will  be  spreading 
out  farther  and  farther  to  the  left,  swinging  in 
around  the  enemy  in  his  front. 

In  the  meantime,  more  Cavalry  has  ridden  up 
and  is  detouring  to  the  right  and  left.  The 
l.yrs  and  Kars,"  as  the  Cavalry  is  called,  are 
mm  ing  aside.  They  have  set  the  scene  and  n«>\\ 
leave  it  to  the  Infantry,  while  they  move  to  their 
next  work,  on  the  flanks — again  eyes  and  ears- 
locating  the  ends  of  the  enemy's  lines,  sending 


188      Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

back  information  and  guarding  their  own  fight- 
ing line  from  an  attack  in  flank — Combat  Re- 
connaissance, it  is  called — scouting,  watching, 
guarding  and  defending  during  the  fight. 


The  Head  of  the  Column 

Next  you  will  see  the  head  of  a  column  of 
Infantry  swinging  into  sight — for  a  moment 
only.  A  scattered  volley  from  behind  you  greets 


7/ott-  a  11  at  tie  iff  Fought 


180 


it.  A  faint  whistle  blast,  a  wave  of  an  arm,  and 
the  column  l>egins  to  deploy,  to  dissolve  into 
groups  which  move  out  to  the  side,  up  to  the  front 
and  melt  into  a  thin  skirmish  line. 


The  Column  Melt*  into  a  Skirmith  Line 

Slowly,  this  line  begins  to  forge  ahead.  An- 
nther  overtakes  it  on  the  other  side  of  the  road. 
Others  come  up  on  the  run  to  prolong  both  ends. 
Hehind  it,  columns  are  leaving  the  road  and 


190     Self -II dps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

winding  their  way  under  cover  of  woods  and  rol- 
ling ground  to  their  posts  in  support  of  the  fir- 
ing line. 


Little  Files  of  Men — Squad  Columns 

A  mile  behind  you,  a  faint  boom  announces  the 
entrance  of  another  actor — the  Field  Artillery. 
The  air  over  your  head  parts  with  a  rush.  There 
is  a  crack  like  a  giant  mine  out  in  front  of  you 
and  a  shower  of  lead  pellets  tear  up  a  great  oval 


7/oif  a  Battle  is  Fought  191 

in  front  of  the  advancing  skirmish  line.       There 
a  IT    other    whistle    blasts    and    signals    and    the 
skirmish  line  breaks  up  into  little  files  of  men— 
Sfjiind  Columns — which  spread  out  to  avoid  the 
rain  of  shrapnel. 

On  these  little  columns  pick  their  way  until 
crashing  volleys  from  the  ridge  drive  them  again 
into  a  skirmish  line  and  flatten  them  down  to 
earth  to  begin  in  earnest  their  real  work — the 
Fire  Fight. 

A  faint  haze  of  blue-white  smoke  and  a  row  of 
busy,  bobbing  heads  marks  the  skirmish  line  from 
which  the  crackle  of  rifles  grows  steadily  into  a 
series  of  throbbing  smashes. 

The  Fin-  Fight,  so-called,  is  the  struggle  in 
which  each  side  tries  to  smother  the  other  in  a 
hail  of  bullets,  one  in  order  to  advance,  the  other 
in  order  to  check  that  advance.  To  do  either, 
each  knows  that  he  must  settle  down  to  the  grim 
business  of  sending  such  a  storm  of  bullets  across 
the  intervening  space  that  no  man  will  dare  raise 
his  head  to  make  reply. 

The  side  that  succeeds  gains  what  is  known  as 
Fire  Superiority.  In  other  words,  he  has  out- 
shot  the  other  man  and.  for  the  moment,  is  bold- 
ing  him  helpless  to  the  ground. 

When    the    attacking    line    Iris    gotten    Fire 
t/.  it  can  go  forward,  but  not  all  at  once. 


192     Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

Having  gotten  Fire  Superiority,  he  must  keep  it 
and  that  means  that  he  must  not  slacken  his  tire 
appreciably.  So  he  sends  a  part  of  the  line  ahead 
while  the  rest  redouble  their  efforts.  This  is 
called  the  Advance  by  Rushes. 

Each  rushing  group  stops  firing,  jumps 
quickly  up,  runs  at  top  speed  for  twenty-five  or 
thirty  yards,  throws  itself  to  the  ground  and  be- 
gins firing  again.  Other  groups  follow  in  the 
same  way  until  the  whole  line  has  rushed  forward. 
Then  the  performance  is  repeated. 

In  this  way,  the  attacking  line  advances  little 
by  little  until  it  reaches  a  point  from  which  it  can 
rise  and  rush  forward  with  fixed  bayonets— 
Charge — to  a  hand-to-hand  struggle  for  a  de- 
cision. 

While  this  advance  has  been  going  on,  the 
background  has  been  gradually  filling  with 
groups  of  men,  each  with  a  part  to  play  in  the 
game  going  on  before  you. 

In  some  sheltered  spot  back  there,  where  he 
can  receive  reports  from  the  field,  and,  in  some 
very  rare  cases,  see  what  is  going  on,  the  leader 
has  been  moving  and  arranging  his  chessmen. 
Companies,  battalions,  regiments  have  hastened 
up.  The  attacking  line  grows  longer  with  each 
moment.  Groups  of  men,  Supports,  crouch  un- 
der cover  back  behind  the  fighting  line  waiting  to 


s 

8 


194      Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

fill  up  its  thinning  ranks,  and  add  their  fire  to 
swell  its  volume. 

From  some  little  rise  you  can  scarcely  see,  a 
chorus  of  Machine  Guns  break  into  the  roar  in 
your  ears.  Farther  back — out  of  sight — a  bat- 
tery of  field  guns  adds  its  rumble  to  the  confu- 
sion. 

Each  leader  is  finding  out  more  and  more  of 
what  is  in  front  of  him.  Each  is  ordering  up 
fresh  troops  to  meet  new  developments  or  to 
make  new  onslaughts. 

Off  to  your  right,  the  long  fighting  line  is  bend- 
ing slowly  to  the  front,  turning  itself  into  a  liv- 
ing hook  that  will  soon  curl  around  the  troops  in 
rear  of  you — Etrccltijte  them — and  crush  them  if 
they  do  not  fall  back. 

The  attacking  line  inches  its  way  forward. 
The  hook  is  curling  in  more  and  more.  The 
rattle  of  machine  guns  merges  into  one  long  roll, 
punctuated  by  the  regular  beat  of  artillery  fire 
from  the  rear.  Bugles  begin  to  sound  up  and 
down  the  line.  Whistles  shriek.  The  waiting 
groups  of  supports  rise  and  rush  headlong  up  to 
the  firing  line.  The  firing  line  rises  and  joins 
them  and  together,  a  mass  of  running,  shouting 
men  behind  a  hedge  of  bristling  bayonets,  they 
sweep  up  and  into  the  arms  of  the  waiting  enemy. 


196     Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

Bayonets    meet    bayonets.     Steel    clashes 
against  steel.     The  wood  of  rifle  butts  crushes 
down  on  bared  heads.    The  hook  closes  in  and— 
the  enemy  breaks  under  the  strain. 


A  Line  of  Br'utimy  Bayonets — The  Charge 

As  the  broken  rabble  begins  to  run,  bugles  and 
whistles  take  up  the  cry.  Fresh  troops  from  the 
rear — Reserves — trot  panting  past  to  follow  thr 
fleeing  enemy  with  their  fire  and  add  confusion 


//on  fi  liattlc  /.v  /''O//A'-///  197 

to  his  train.  The  Cavalry  closes  in  from  the 
sides  and  gallops  from  the  rear  to  take  up  the 
pursuit. 

The  charging  line  untangles  itself  and  begins 
to  straighten  out.  Gradually  little  knots  collect. 
These  grow  into  companies — or  what  is  left  of 
companies — into  battalions,  and  then  into  regi- 
ments. 1'iuler  the  fire  of  the  reserve  troops 
ahead  of  them,  regiments  move  into  their  places 
in  brigades  and  brigades  begin  to  take  their 
places  on  the  road.  From  somewhere  back  be- 
hind, the  long  train,  wagons  loaded  with  ammuni- 
tion, food,  forage  and  supplies,  winds  slowly  up. 

The  leader  looks  up  and  down  his  line  and 
gives  a  signal.  A  bugle  blares.  The  battle  has 
been  fought.  The  column  moves  on  its  way. 

On  ahead,  scattered  firing,  bursting  into  an 
occasional  furious  rattle,  tells  the  story  of  desper- 
ate efforts  on  the  part  of  the  fleeing  force  to 
pull  itself  together.  Their  reserves  are  occupy- 
ing position  after  position — holding  on  in  each  as 
long  as  they  can  to  give  I  heir  broken  lines  a 
chance  to  get  in  shape — then  falling  back. 

Under  cover  of  their  fire,  two  or  three  miles 
ahead,  their  fleeing  comrades  are  being  collected 
into  groups,  reorganized  and  made  ready  to 
fight  again. 

One  more  thing  remains.  Out  on  the  field  be- 
hind lies  the  Price  of  Victory :  on  the  field  ahead 


198      Self -II  dps  for  the  Citizen-Sold  id- 
lies  the  Cost  of  Defeat.     Little  groups  of  men, 
hrassarded  with  red  crosses  and  hearing  litters, 
hegin  their  search  for  both. 


In  a  Sheltered  Spot 

Somewhere  back  in  the  rear,  tucked  away  in 
safe  and  sheltered  spots,  dressing  stations  are 
taking  their  toll  from  creaking  ambulances,  doc- 
tors are  working  in  feverish  haste,  and  men  are 
answering  their  names  at  the  last  Muster. 


Itiflc  Clubs  for  Citizen-Soldiers        199 


CHAPTER  XIII 

RIFLE  CLUBS  FOR  CITIZEN- 
SOLDIERS 

To  be  able  to  shoot  well  is  one  of  the  cardinal 
\  irt  ues  of  the  fighting  man.  To  defend  himself 
and  his  home,  to  be  able  to  give  blow  for  blow  in 
the  defense  of  his 
country,  is  a  duty  for 
which  every  citizen 
should  prepare  himself. 

A  nation  of  good  rifle 
shots  is  a  nation  best 
situated  to  undertake 
the  work  of  preparation 
for  defense.  Much  of 
our  success  in  past  wars 
is  due  to  the  fact  that 
Americans  knew  how  to 
shoot. 

A  practical  knowl- 
edge of  shooting  was  a  necessity  with  our  fore- 
fathers. They  had  to  protect  themselves  and 
they  had  to  get  food,  both  of  which  they  did  with 
the  rifle. 

When  war  came  upon  them,  shooting  was  one 
thing  they  did  not  have  to  learn  and,  to  this  ex- 


200     Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

tent  at  least,  they  were  able  to  short-cut  military 
training.  They  merely  had  to  learn  how  to  fight 
another  kind  of  foe,  to  hunt  another  kind  of  game 
—using  the  same  kind  of  a  gun  with  which  they 
did  their  hunting. 

Hut  shooting  has  largely  gone  out  of  fashion 
in  the  United  States  today,  and  the  military  rifle 
is  quite  a  different  weapon  from  the  sportsman's 
gun. 

Even  hunting  has  disappeared  from  the  life  of 
the  average  man.  City  life  has  removed  him 
from  the  surroundings  in  which  the  eye  naturally 
roams  in  search  of  game  and  the  finger  itches  for 
the  feel  of  the  trigger.  When  such  a  man 
of  today  thinks  of  shooting,  it  is  with  the  thought 
that  it  is  a  pastime  reserved  for  those  who  can  go 
far  afield  in  search  of  it. 

However,  the  opportunity  to  learn  to  shoot  and 
to  practice  shooting  is  at  every  man's  door. 
Moreover,  it  is  a  pastime  in  which  he  will  be  given 
every  encouragement  to  perfect  himself. 

The  National  Rifle  Association  of  America  is 
an  organization  whose  purpose  is  to  develop  rifle 
shooting. 

Its  by-laws  state  that  "The  object  of  this  As- 
sociation shall  be  to  encourage  marksmanship 
throughout  the  United  States,  particularly  in  the 
direction  of  qualifying  as  finished  marksmen 


('In  hit  for  (1  it  hen-Soldiers        201 


those  individuals  who  may  be  called  upon  to  serve 
in  time  of  war;  to  encourage  competition  in 
marksmanship  between  teams  and  individuals;  to 
encourage  legislation  for  the  establishment  and 
maintenance  of  ranges;  to  secure  the  issue  of 
military  rifles  and  ammunition  to  those  practic- 
ing on  these  ranges,  and  to  create  a  public  senti- 
ment in  respect  to  the  necessity  of  rifle  practice 
as  a  means  of  National  Defense." 

This  Association  has  been  instrumental  in 
form  ing  nearly  one  thousand  rifle  clubs  of 
American  eiti/.ens  throughout  the  United  States 
and  extending  to  Alaska,  Panama,  and  China. 
Membership  in  the  Association  is  extended  to 
every  city,  town,  hamlet,  or  community  in  the 
land.  All  that  is  required  is  the  formation  of  a 
dub. 

Ten  men,  or  boys  over  sixteen  years  of  age, 
may  form  a  club  in  any  locality.  After  being  ad- 
mitted to  the  Association,  the  club  is  entitled  to 
privileges  which  make  shooting  a  pastime  less  ex- 
pensive than  tennis  or  golf. 

Under  an  Act  of  Congress,  such  clubs  are  al- 
lowed to  draw  rifles  and  ammunition  for  shoot- 
ing from  the  War  Department  by  giving  a 
nominal  bond  for  the  safe-keeping  of  rifles  and 
equipment, 


202     Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

The  Association  furnishes  complete  instruc- 
tions for  the  forming  and  maintaining  of  rifle 
clubs,  as  well  as  much  instruction  in  shooting. 

Complete  equipment  for  target  ranges — tar- 
gets, target  frames,  markers,  disks,  flags — to- 


A  School  Boy  Club  on  the  Range 

gether  with  detailed  instructions  for  installing  it, 
may  be  obtained  by  clubs  at  a  reasonable  price 
through  the  Association. 

In  brief,  the  National  Rifle  Association  gives 
every  encouragement  and  assistance  to  the  man 
who  wants  to  learn  to  shoot.  It  literally  places 


Rifle  Clubs  for  Citizen-Soldiers        203 

the  rifle  in  his  hands,  tells  him  how  to  shoot  it, 
helps  him  huild  a  range  at  his  haek  door,  and 
encourages  him  to  use  both  rifle  and  range. 

The  work  of  the  Association 
among  schools  is  worthy  of 
special  note,  since  it  is  the  only 
organized  effort  along  a  line 
of  training  to  which  other 
countries  devote  great  care 
and  attention. 

"]•' ranee  appropriates  large 
MUMS  of  money  annually  for 

•/  •/ 

tlu-  carrying  on  of  marksman- 
ship training  in  its  public 
schools.  In  Italy  a  student 
cannot  get  his  degree  from  a  college  until  he  has 
become  a  qualified  marksman.  In  Canada,  the 
course  of  instruction  in  marksmanship  has  be- 
come a  part  of  the  curriculum  for  the  public 
schools.  Australia  has  over  forty  thousand 
school  boys  organized  into  cadet  corps  who  are 
furnished  arms  and  ammunition  free  by  the 
Government  and  they  are  instructed  in  marks- 
manship. In  New  Zealand,  the  Government 
builds  miniature  rifle  ranges  in  all  its  schools, 
issues  rifles  and  ammunition,  and  furnishes  in- 
structors for  the  training  in  marksmanship.  In 
Hungary,  one  wealthy,  patriotic  citizen  built  a 


204      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

large  range  and  dedicated  it  to  the  youth  of 
Hungary.  Over  the  entrance  to  the  range  ap- 
pear the  words,  "I  have  huilt  this  range  for  the 
Hungarian  young  men  in  order  to  give  them  an 
opportunity  to  defend  their  native  soil." 


"In  Switzerland,  the  home  of  rifle  shooting, 
that  little  repuhlic  which  maintains  its  independ- 
ence largely  due  to  its  citizens  being  skilled  with 
the  rifle,  there  is  a  general  law  providing  for  the 
instruction  of  school  boys  in  rifle  shooting  with 
the  necessary  ranges,  rifles,  and  ammunition  for 
this  purpose.  Their  preparatory  instruction 
provides  for  the  beginning  of  their  record  shoot- 


lii/fc  Clubs  for  Citizen-Soldiers        205 


ing  at  the  age  of  sixteen.  Kvery  school  boy  re- 
ceives a  record  book  in  which  he  must  keep  a 
record  of  all  his  firing.  This  book  serves  as  a 
certificate  of  record  of  the  courses  attended  and 
is  to  be  presented  at  the  examination  for  entry 
into  a  higher  school.  For  every  student  that  the 


. /  Rifle  Club  in  Alaska 

country  rifle  association  trains,  it  receives  five 
francs  reimbursement  from  the  Government.  In 
1908,  in  sixteen  cantons,  equivalent  to  our 
county,  10,950  students  were  turned  out  as 
trained  marksmen.  In  Greece,  there  is  a  law 
making  rifle  practice  obligatory  on  all  students 
of  universities  and  certain  classes  of  preparatory 
schools.  The  public  schools  of  Athens  receive 


206      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

annually  from  the  Government  an  appropria- 
tion for  the  carrying  on  of  rifle  instruction. 
Austria  maintains  a  course  of  instruction  in  rifle 
firing  for  secondary  schools.  The  course  begins 
in  October  and  last  until  the  end  of  May." 
As  a  result  of  the  efforts  of  the  Association, 


Boy  Scouts  Learning  to  Shoot 

one  hundred  and  seventy-eight  rifle  clubs  have 
been  organized  in  schools  and  colleges  through- 
out the  United  States. 

Rifle  shooting  is  one  form  of  personal  prepara- 
tion in  which  every  citizen  can  perfect  himself, 
conveniently,  inexpensively,  and  without  the  aid 
of  a  trained  instructor.  The  theory  of  rifle  shoot- 
ing is  simple.  It  is  easily  understood  by  the  man 
of  average  intelligence.  Proficiency  is  within 


Rifle  Clubs  for  Citizen-Soldiers        207 

the  reach  of  every  man  or  boy  who  will  give  it 
reasonable  practice. 

The  lion.  Seth  Low,  ex-president  of  Colum- 
bia College,  said: 

"I  am  a  great  believer  in  the  work  of  the  Na- 
tioii-il  Kiile  Association  of  America.  Patriot- 


An  American  Club   in  China 

ism  in  the  abstract  is  a  very  fine  thing,  but  pre- 
paredness and  vigilance  born  of  such  patriotism 
are  vastly  more  valuable  to  a  nation." 

The  man  who  spends  some  of  his  spare  time 
learning  to  shoot  is  contributing  his  mite  to  Na- 
tional Preparedness.  He  is  helping  to  boost  the 


208      Self-Helps  for  tJie  Citizen-Soldier 


Panama  Canal  Zone  Rifle  Club 

market  price  of  our  military  resources  by  refining 
some  of  the  raw  material  to  some  small  degree. 

What  is  still  more  important  is  that  he  is  in- 
creasing his  confidence  in  himself,  turning  him- 
self into  a  potential  fighting  man,  one  whom 
harassed  and  anxious  leaders  in  time  of  war  will 
he  glad  to  welcome  into  the  ranks  of  the  citi/en- 
soldiers. 


Beginning  Young 


I'racticul  Hint*  for  Self -Preparation     209 


CHAPTER  XIV 

PRACTICAL  HINTS  FOR  SELF- 
PREPARATION 

WHAT  SHOULD  I  Do  TO  GET  READY — to 
keep  ready  to  do  my  part  in  the  defense  of  the 
Country? — is  a  question  the  reader  has  probably 
asked  himself  before  this. 

Th  answer  is:  not  much,  but  it  is  all  import- 
ant ;  nothing  burdensome,  but  it  is  wholly  essen- 
tial; nothing  wasteful  of  time,  for  it  all  helps  the 
eiti/en  to  be  more  valuable  to  himself  as  well  as 
to  his  country. 

TAKK  AN  Acini:  INTERI.ST  IN  THE  MILITARY 
POLICY  OF  THE  COUNTRY — in  its  readiness  at  all 
times  for  defense,  in  its  relations  which  might 
briii"-  on  trouble — know  what  is  going  on  in  a 
public'  way  that  is  the  first  answer. 

Ki.Aii  MILITARY  HISTORY  OCCASIONALLY— 
See  where  our  mistakes  have  been  made  in  the 
past.  Don't  take  some  other  man's  word  for  it. 
See  for  yourself  what  it  has  cost  the  United 
States  in  men  and  money  to  win  its  battles. 
Judge  for  yourself  whether  our  way  of  doing 
things  has  been  wise  or  truly  economical. 


210      Self -lid  p8  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

LOOK  MIIITAKY  PREPAREDNESS  STRAIGHT  IN 

THE  FACE — View  it  in  its  true  perspective  and 

then  decide  which  danger  is  the  most  to  he  feared 

—the    bogie    of   Militarism    of   the    specter   of 

Defenselessness. 

KEEP  ABREAST  OF  THINGS  MILITARY — It  is  as 
much  a  part  of  the  citizen's  education  to  know  the 
insurance  policy  of  his  Country  as  to  know  the 
financial  policy,  trade  policy  or  industrial  policy. 
It  is  equally  as  vital  and  fully  as  interesting  as 
either  of  the  others. 

OBSERVE  THE  MILITIA — See  what  it  is  doing 
in  the  way  of  preparing  citi/.cns  to  shoulder  their 
military  obligations— to  play  their  part  in  the 
defense  of  the  Country. 

You  will  discover  in  the  Militia  a  purpose  and 
an  intensity  that  go  far  toward  the  making  of 
better  citizens. 

TAKE  AN  INTKKKST  IN  PATRIOTIC  SOCIETIES— 
Our  forefathers  made  a  lot  of  sacrifices  in  order 
to  build  up  this  country.  It  is  a  heritage  of 
which  we  are  justly  proud.  We  are  proud  of 
those  who  left  us  this  bequest — whenever  we  take 
the  time  to  think  of  them. 

The  object  of  Patriotic  Societies  is  to  keep  our 
forefathers  and  their  deeds  green  in  our  mem- 
ories, a  constant  inspiration  to  us  to  do  as  much 
for  our  Country. 


I'rnctical  Hints  for  Self -Preparation     211 

Don't  bottle  up  your  patriotism  for  National 
Holidays.  It  makes  you  feel  good  then.  Spread 
it  out  over  365  days  in  the  year  and  feel  good  all 
of  the  time. 

TAKE  A  HAND  IN  POLITICS — Unless  you  do, 
you  will  never  know  what  is  going  on  in  the 
government  of  your  country.  You  certainly 
will  have  no  voice  or  weight  in  what  is  being  done. 
You  will  be  merely  a  stockholder  in  a  business 
which  someone  else  is  running  to  suit  himself. 

TRY  A  TASTE  OF  MILITARY  TRAINING — It 
hurts  no  man;  it  does  most  of  them  good  in 
many  ways.  The  chances  are  that  an  armory  is 
not  far  from  your  home.  The  Militia  is  work- 
ing in  that  armory  while  other  men  are  playing 
—and  the  Militia  is  getting  about  as  much  satis- 
faction out  of  its  work  as  other  men  do  out  of 
their  play. 

ATTEND  A  BUSINESS  MAN'S  CAMP — Until 
you  try  it,  you  will  never  realize  the  amount  of 
pleasure  and  profit  you  can  get  from  a  short  va- 
cation in  such  a  camp.  One  month  will  be 
enough  to  give  you  an  idea  of  what  it  is  for,  what 
it  does  and  how  it  does  it. 

SEND  YOUR  BOY  TO  A  STUDENT  CAMP — An 
active,  healthy  boy  cannot  find  a  place  where  he 
can  have  a  better,  healthier,  more  entertaining  or 
chraprr  vacation  than  in  a  Student  Camp. 


212      Sclf-IIclps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

There,  lie  will  eat  wholesome  food,  keep  good 
hours,  learn  to  march,  to  shoot,  to  take  care  of 
himself  and  he  will  come  back  home  hard  and  fit 
and  brown  and  ready  for  another  one  next  year. 

LEARN  TO  SHOOT — The  Militia  have  galleries 
in  their  armories  where  men  are  taught  the 
principles  of  shooting.  They  have  target  ranges 
where  the  firing  of  service  rifles  is  taught. 

Shooting  is  taught,  thoroughly  and  well,  in  the 
Student  Camps. 

The  National  Rifle  Association,  under  the 
direction  of  the  National  Board  for  the  Promo- 
tion of  Rifle  Shooting  in  the  United  States, 
makes  a  business  of  organizing  rifle  clubs 
throughout  the  country  and  of  encouraging  rifle 
shooting  in  every  possible  way. 

TAKE  CARE  OF  YOURSELF — If  you  ever  hope 
to  do  honor  to  your  Country  or  yourself  as  a 
citizen-soldier,  you  must  have  a  sound  body  to 
start  with.  It  must  be  capable  of  being  trained 
to  hard  work  and  of  resisting  disease. 

TAKE  AN  INVENTORY  OF  YOURSELF — Look 
yourself  over  for  little  ailments  and,  if  you  find 
them,  get  rid  of  them. 

There  are  few  men  who  have  no  slight  defect. 
Perhaps  it  is  not  enough  to  bother  them  ordin- 


I'ntcticul  Hint*  for  Self -Preparation     213 


arily,  but  quite  enough  to  give  trouble  at  times. 
With  all  of  the  conveniences  and  surroundings 
of  home,  they  are  easily  at- 
tended ;  in  the  field,  in  campaign, 
they  can  only  be  borne. 

Bad  Teeth  and  camp  cook- 
ing are  a  combination  that  leads 
straight  to  indigestion.  Then 
too,  fancy  a  toothache  in  the 
middle  of  the  night,  ten  miles 
from  any  relief! 
It  n  n  io  ns  a  nd  Corns 
are  no  great  source  of 
trouble  to  the  man  whose 
only  walking  takes  him 
from  the  house  to  the  car 
and  from  the  car  to  the  N 
office.  But  fifteen  miles  N 
of  steady  grind  over  a  J 
hot,  dusty  road,  or  through 
mud  and  slush  will  make  either  of  them  a  tor- 
ment that  attends  every  step. 

St/tttcinatic  ILvcrcise  is  the  only  way  in  which 
a  man  can  keep  in  good  condition.  It  need 
not  be  heavy,  but  it  must  be  systematic  and  regu- 
lar. Ten  or  fifteen  minutes  each  morning  is 
enough — surely  no  great  price  to  pay  for  the 
feeling  that  it  brings. 


214      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

There  are  dozens  of  systems  at  any  man's  dis- 
posal. Any  one  of  them  is  good  //  it  is  only  kept 
up. 

The  Lungs  are  the  Bellow*  that  keep  the 
spark  of  endurance  going.  There  are  few  men 
whose  lungs  cannot  be  improved.  Simple  breath- 
ing exercises  are  all  that  is  required.  These  can 
be  taken  standing,  sitting  or  lying  down.  The 
best  way  of  all  is  to  take  them  while  walking.  A 
few  deep  breaths  now  and  then  will  surprise  and 
gratify  your  lungs  and  go  a  long  way  toward 
driving  off  the  dull  feeling  in  your  head. 

Fresh  Air  is  good  medicine  for  a  great  many 
things.  The  soldier  has  to  sleep  out  in  it  most  of 
the  time.  To  the  man  not  used  to  it,  it  brings 
some  discomfort  at  first  and,  occasionally,  some 
slight  disorders.  When  accustomed  to  it,  it  brings 

no  man  anything  but  good. 
Every  man  can  train  himself 

to  fresh  air  by  sleeping  with  his 

windows  open. 

Cold,  fresh  air  is  a  good  cure 

for  weak  lungs;    it  cannot  fail 

to  be  good  for  good  lungs. 


_>  _fJ\\-    A_ 


The  Military  Carriage  is  easy  and  graceful, 
it  is  modelled  after  the  fashion  in  which  Nature1 
intended  man  to  walk,  using  the  legs  for  locomo- 


r radical  Hints  for  Self -Preparation     215 

tion,  resting  the  other  parts  of  the  body  for  other 
work.  It  hurts  no  man  and  it  does  most  of  them 
a  great  deal  of  good. 

THESE  ARE  LITTLE  THINGS — Every  man 
knows  them  without  being  told.  They  are  the 
little  things  which  fit  together  to  make  up  the  sum 
total.  Each  if  them,  if  ignored,  weighs  heavy 
in  the  balance  of  efficiency.  None  of  them  re- 
quires an  investment  beyond  any  man's  means; 
each  of  them  pays  a  big  dividend  of  one  kind  or 
another. 


The  Soldier's  Campaign  Creed         217 

CHAPTER  XV 
THE  SOLDIER'S  CAMPAIGN  CREED 

FIELD  SERVICE — Field  service  is  a  general 
term  which  includes  all  that  a  soldier  is  called 
upon  to  do  in  campaign.  Summed  up,  the  re- 
quirements of  Field  Service  form  a  code  of  regu- 
lations for  the  guidance  of  the  soldier  under  any 
and  all  circumstances  in  the  field — in  other  words, 
his  CAMPAIGN  CREED. 

All  of  it  is  easy  to  understand  and  to  remem- 
ber; all  of  it  requires  practice  and  experience  to 
master. 

In  general,  the  soldier's  creed  in  campaign  is 
something  as  follows: 

IN  CAMP — I  will  remain  quiet  until  told  what 
to  do. 

I  will  pitch  my  tent  promptly  and  arrange  my 
equipment. 

I  will  not  leave  camp  until  told  that  I  may. 

I  will  try  to  bathe  as  soon  as  possible,  espe- 
cially my  feet. 

I  will  always  change  into  dry  clothing  when 
possible. 


218     Self -Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 

After  bathing  and  eating,  I  will  get  all  the 
rest  I  can. 

I  will  obey  faithfully  all  instructions  received 
from  my  company  commander  about  camp  sani- 
tation. 

ON  OUTPOST — I  will  keep  alert  every  instant. 

I  will  find  out  from  my  squad  leader  exactly 
where  to  look  for  the  enemy  and  what  to  do  when 
I  see  him. 

I  will  find  out  from  my  squad  leader  where  the 
other  parts  of  our  outpost  are  located. 

I  will  try  to  find  out  the  names  of  all  towns, 
villages,  streams,  roads  and  landmarks  within  my 
sight. 

I  will  let  no  one  but  friendly  troops  pass  me 
from  the  direction  of  the  enemy,  except  in  the 
presence  of  an  officer  or  noncommissioned  officer 
of  the  outpost. 

I  will  fire  on  anyone  who  fails  to  halt,  or  other- 
wise disobeys  me,  after  a  second  warning,  or 
sooner,  if  they  attempt  to  attack  or  escape. 

I  will  salute  only  when  addressed  by  an  officer. 

At  night,  I  will  challenge  in  a  low  tone. 

I  will  never  fire  at  night  unless  I  am  sure  of 
hitting,  or  unless  to  give  the  alarm. 

ON  THE  MABCH — I  will  always  fill  my  canteen 
before  the  march  begins. 

I  will  drink  as  little  water  as  I  have  to. 


The  Soldier' K  Campaign  Creed        219 

I  will  never  empty  my  canteen  until  more 
water  is  in  sight. 

I  will  not  leave  ranks  to  get  water,  or  for  any 
other  purpose,  without  the  permission  of  an  offi- 
cer. 

I  will  sit  down  and  rest  whenever  the  company 
falls  out. 

I  will  always  keep  my  proper  place  in  column. 

I  will  not  sit  or  lie  on  damp  ground  during 
halts. 

I  will  not  enter  yards,  gardens,  orchards  or 
houses  without  permission. 

I  will  always  be  ready  to  fall  in  promptly  at 
the  command. 

I  will  not  eat  on  the  march. 

ON  ADVANCE  GUARD — I  will  be  careful  and 
alert,  but  not  timid. 

I  will  keep  going  until  I  am  stopped  by  the 
enemy's  fire. 

I  will  always  be  on  the  lookout  for  the  enemy 
at  every  turn. 

When  fired  on,  I  will  drop  in  my  tracks,  seek 
cover,  then  look  to  see  where  the  fire  came  from. 

I  will  be  on  the  lookout  for  signals  from  other 
parts  of  the  advance  guard  and  will  transmit 
tin-in  at  once. 

When  halted,  I  will  always,  when  acting  as  a 
connecting  file,  take  post  where  I  can  see  the  near- 


220      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Sold  it-t- 
est part  of  the  advance  guard,  as  well  as  keep  a 
lookout  toward  the  direction  of  the  enemy. 

When  patrolling,  I  will  try  to  see  as  much  as 
possible  without  being  seen  myself.  If  seen,  I 
will  try  to  escape  as  rapidly  as  possible. 

IN  NIGHT  OPERATIONS — I  will  not  talk  or 
make  other  noise,  but  will  keep  absolutely  silent. 

I  will  not  smoke  or  strike  matches,  because  the 
light  might  be  seen  by  the  enemy. 

I  will  be  constantly  on  the  lookout  for  signals 
and  orders  from  my  officers  and  noncommissioned 
officers  and  I  will  obey  all  orders  and  signals 
promptly. 

If  ordered  to  fire  in  the  dark,  I  will  try  to  hold 
my  rifle  parallel  to  the  ground  and  not  shoot 
high. 

Under  no  circumstances  will  I  fire  my  rifle 
during  a  night  movement  unless  ordered  to  do  so, 
or  unless  it  becomes  necessary  to  give  an  alarm. 

CARRYING  MESSAGES — When  given  a  verbal 
message  to  carry,  I  will  repeat  it  to  the  one  who 
gave  it  to  me,  to  see  that  I  understand  it.  I  will 
go  over  it  in  my  mind  until  I  have  memorized  it 
word  for  word. 

When  carrying  a  written  message,  I  will  al- 
ways try  to  conceal  it  about  me  and,  if  captured, 
will  try  to  destroy  it  at  the  first  opportunity. 


The  Soldier's  Catnjmi^n  Creed        221 

I  N  HATTLE — I  will  not  straggle,  nor  will  I 
ever  skulk,  but  at  the  command  to  advance,  I  will 
do  so  at  once. 

In  advancing  by  rushes,  or  in  any  other  way, 
I  will  always  try  to  be  the  first  man  to  start.  I 
know  that  in  an  advance,  the  last  men  to  reach 
the  new  position  are  exposed  to  the  enemy's  fire 
longer  than  the  first  and  are,  therefore,  more  apt 
to  get  hit. 

I  will  not  leave  my  place  on  the  firing  line  to 
carry  any  wounded  man  to  the  rear.  That  is  the 
business  of  the  litter  bearers.  My  business  is  on 
the  firing  line. 

I  will  not  fail  to  set  my  sight  at  the  range  an- 
nounced, or  to  change  it  after  a  rush  whether  the 
change  be  announced  or  not. 

I  will  never  lose  any  opportunity  to  replenish 
my  ammunition  from  the  -  belts  of  the  dead  and 
wounded. 

I  will  use  a  rest  for  my  rifle  whenever  I  can  do 
so. 

I  will  obey  promptly  all  orders  of  my  squad 
leader  and  platoon  leader. 

In  case  of  surprise  or  disorder,  I  will  keep  quiet 
and  listen  for  the  orders  of  mv  officers  and  non- 

v 

commissioned  officers  and  will  obey  them 
promptly. 


222      Self-Help.^  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

I  will  take  advantage  of  all  cover,  unless  by 
doing  so,  I  cannot  see  the  enemy.  My  first  duty 
is  to  keep  shooting  at  the  enemy. 

I  will  avoid  the  skyline,  such  as  the  tops  of 
hills  and  ridges,  for  a  man  on  a  skyline  makes  a 
clear,  distinct  target. 

When  on  the  firing  line,  I  will  be  on  the  look- 
out for  signals  and  orders  from  my  squad  leader. 

I  will  set  my  sight  carefully  and  aim  deliber- 
ately. I  will  try  to  make  every  shot  a  hit. 

When  the  enemy  is  in  sight,  I  will  fire  rapidly, 
and  I  will  cease  firing  when  the  enemy  disappears. 

I  will  not  neglect  a  poor  target,  because  it  may 
shelter  a  good  shot. 

I  will  not  waste  my  ammunition.  My  life  and 
the  lives  of  others  may  depend  on  a  few  rounds 
of  cartridges. 

I  will  always  use  ammunition  from  the  ban- 
doleers first. 

I  will  keep  thirty  rounds  of  ammunition  in  the 
right  side  of  my  belt  as  a  reserve  to  be  used  only 
when  ordered  by  an  officer  to  do  so. 

I  will  always  make  every  effort  to  keep  with 
my  squad.  If  separated  from  it,  I  will  imme- 
diately rejoin  it.  If  this  be  impossible,  I  will 
join  the  nearest  squad  and  put  myself  under  the 
orders  of  its  leader. 


The  Soldier's  Campaign  Creed         223 

When  without  a  leader,  I  will  try  to  keep  cool 
and  to  keep  on  fighting,  aiming  and  firing  as  de- 
li herately  as  I  can. 

I  will  never  stop  fighting  or  turn  back  until 
ordered  hv  mv  officers  to  do  so. 

*  V 

When  ordered  to  fall  hack,  I  will  do  so  quickly, 
quietly  and  without  separating  myself  from  my 
squad. 

IN  GENERAL — In  camp,  on  the  march  and  at 
all  other  times,  I  will  follow  faithfully  all  in- 
structions received  from  my  company  com- 
mander ahout  personal  hygiene. 

I  will  always  do  what  I  am  told  to  do. 

If  without  orders,  I  will  do  what  I  think  my 
dflicers  would  want  done. 

If  about  to  be  captured,  I  will  try  to  throw 
away  the  bolt  of  my  rifle,  and  should  I  have  field 
glasses,  I  will  try  to  break  the  lenses. 

If  taken  prisoner,  I  will  not,  under  any  cir- 
cumstances, give  any  information  concerning  our 
troops.  If  compelled  to  answer  questions,  I  will 
give  misleading  answers. 

I  will  observe  all  I  can  of  the  enemy  and  his 
movements  while  a  prisoner  and  will  try  to 
escape  with  the  information  at  the  first  oppor- 
tunity. 


225 


STUDENTS'  MILITARY  INSTRUCTION  CAMPS 
EXTRACTS  FROM  WAR  DEPARTMENT  BULLETIN 

The  following  regulations  and  information  concerning 
the  organization  and  establishment  of  the  Students'  Mili- 
tary Instruction  Camps  (for  students  at  least  5  feet  4 
inches  in  height  and  between  the  ages  of  18  and  30,  in 
universities,  colleges,  and  the  graduating  class  at  high 
schools — and  other  schools  rated  as  such — or  graduates  of 
the  same)  are  approved  and  published  for  the  information 
of  all  concerned. 

The  object  of  the  camps  is  to  give  the  young  men  of  the 
country  opportunity  for  a  short  course  in  military  training, 
the  better  to  fit  them  to  discharge  their  military  duty  should 
their  country  ever  stand  in  need  of  their  services.  The 
summer  vacation  period  is  selected  to  enable  students  to 
attend  with  the  least  inconvenience  and  greatest  instruc- 
tional advantage. 

Only  those  with  the  qualification  stated  on  the  page  will 
be  allowed  to  attend. 

Applicants  must  be  citizens  of  the  United  States.  They 
must  be  of  good  moral  character,  physically  qualified,  and 
of  good  standing  in  their  classes. 

Students  must  attend  for  the  full  period  of  five  weeks, 
unless  compelled  by  actual  necessity  to  leave  before  that 
time.  They  must  conform  to  the  rules  and  regulations  pre- 
scribed for  the  government  of  the  camp,  the  commanding 
officer  having  authority  to  discontinue  their  attendance  or 
withhold  certificate,  or  both,  upon  violation  of  such 
ordinances. 

Transportation.-  Students  will  be  required  to  pay  their 
traveling  expenses  to  and  from  the  camp;  this  item  is  made 


226     Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen- Soldier 


as  small  as  possible  by  selecting  the  several  camp  sites  in  as 
central  a  location  as  practicable  giving  due  consideration 
to  average  travel  from  the  homes  of  those  attending  and  to 
the  advantages  offered  in  the  camp  sites. 

Subsistence. — Wholesome,  healthful,  and  ample  meals 
will  be  furnished  at  the  rate  of  $3.50  a  week.  This  amount 
must  be  presented  upon  arrival  and  includes  payment  of 
cooks,  assistant  cooks,  waiters,  and  other  expenditures  not 
specifically  enumerated  elsewhere.  These  meals  will  be 
prepared  by  trained  Army  cooks  and  will  be  under  the  con- 
stant personal  supervision  of  an  officer. 

Clothing. — The  uniform  required  will  be  1  suit  of  cotton 
olive-drab  uniform,  1  extra  pair  of  breeches,  1  campaign 
hat  with  distinctive  hat  cord,  1  pair  leggins,  and  2  cotton 
(or  wool)  olive-drab  colored  shirts. 

The  government  will  furnish — gratis — cots,  blankets, 
tentage,  cooking  outfits,  a  complete  infantry  equipment  for 
each  man,  including  rifle,  bayonet,  cartridge  belt,  canteen, 
shelter  tent  half,  pole  and  pins,  haversack,  pack  carrier, 
individual  mess  kit.  knife,  fork,  spoon,  and  cup,  and  other 
necessary  articles  of  quartermaster  and  ordnance  property, 
to  be  turned  in  at  the  end  of  camp.  All  articles  lost  or 
broken  will  be  paid  for  by  the  student. 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  SOCIETY  OF  THE 
NATIONAL  RESERVE  CORPS 

ADOPTED    BY   THE    CORPS,    AUGUST,    1913 
I. 

1.  Being  convinced  of  the  physical  benefit  to  be  derived 
from  living  a  part  of  the  year  in  the  strenuous,  healthful, 
open-air  life  of  a  military  camp,  particularly  to  students 
whose  pursuits  have  kept  them  indoors  and  leading  a  com- 
paratively inactive  life  for  consideral>l<  prriods.  appreciat- 
ing the  value  of  and  the  knowledge  gained  of  marching, 
camping,  care  of  the  person  and  camp  sanitation  with  mini- 
mum expense,  and 


Appendix  227 

'J.  Dcsirinjr  to  increase  the  economic  value  and  business 
efficiency  of  our  young  men  by  giving  them  an  opportunity 
to  study  the  principles  of  command,  organization  and 
administration,  and  to  experience  the  value  of  discipline 
obtaining  in  modern  armies,  and 

3.  Realizing  that  wars   between   nations   are  liable  to 
occur  now,  or  in  the  future,  even  as  they  have  in  the  past, 
and 

4.  That,  notwithstanding  our  best  efforts  to  preserve 
peace  with  right  and  honor,  our  own  country  may  become 
Involved  in  a  war,  either  of  defense  against  attack,  or  of 
ofl'i -use    against   any    nation    that    may    violate    the    rights 
secured  us  under  the  Constitution,  Laws  and  Treaties  of 
the  United  States,  and 

5.  Knowing   the    above   and    firmly    believing   that   our 
present  state  of  preparation  and  means  of  meeting  such  an 
emergency  are  inadequte  and   will   lead   either  to  disaster 
or  to  useless  waste  of  men,  material  and  money,  and 

6.  Further,    knowing   that    the    above    state    of   affairs 
should  be  remedied,  and  realizing  that  it  is  each  man's  duty 
to  his  country  to  do  his  own  proper  share  to  effect  such  a 
remedy. 

7.  We,   the    undersigned   young   men    of   America,   do 
hereby   form   and   organize   the   "Society   of   the    National 
Reserve  Corps  of  the  United  States,"  and  do  hereby  pledge 
ourselves,     individually     and     collectively,     from     purely 
patriotic  motives,  to  do  our  utmost,  without  hope  of  reward, 
and  without  fear  or  favor,  to  further  the  objects  of  said 
corps  and  to  work  for  its  principles  as  set  forth  below: 

II. 

TIIK  OBJECTS  <u    iin    SOCIETY  OF  THE  NATIONAL  RESERVE 

CORPS  WILL  BE: 

(a)  To  Perpetuate  the  system  of  students'  military 
instruction  camps  and  to  encourage  a  large  attendance; 


228      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


(b)  To  encourage  thorough  knowledge  throughout  the 
country  of: 

1.  Military    Policy, 

2.  Military  History,  and 

3.  Military  Organization, 

and  to  have  these  subjects  included  in  the  curricula  of  the 
various  colleges. 

(c)  To  individually  train  ourselves  to  the  best  of  our 
ability  to  be  fitted  to  serve  with  best  effect  in  case  of  need 
in  such  capacity  as  our  condition  at  that  time  may  properly 
permit. 

(d)  To  establish  and  support  a  sound  National  military 
policy   which   shall    include   the   maintenance   of   a    highly 
efficient   Regular   Army    sufficient    for   the   peace   needs   of 
the  Nation  and  a  well  organised  and  efficient  militia,  each 
supported  by  adequate  reserves. 

| 
III. 

ELIGIBLE  FOR  MKMRKKSHIP 

Class  A.  Those  men  who  have  attended  one  or  more 
students'  military  instruction  camps  as  organized  by  the 
War  Department;  tin  payment  of  one  dollar  insures  life 
membership. 

Class  B.  All  other  citizens  of  the  United  States  in  good 
standing,  subjects  to  the  Rules  and  By-laws  of  the  Society. 
Annual  membership,  one  dollar.  Contributing  membership, 
five  dollars  annually.  Life  supporting  membership,  twenty- 
five  dollars. 

For  further  information,  address  the  nearest  territorial 
secretary. 

TERRITORIAL  SIX  KETARIES 

First  District MR.  ROHERT  W.  Nix,  JR. 

400  Highland  Avenue,  Ithaca,  N.  Y. 
M,-..  \.  IL.  VI..  Mass.,  |{.  I..  Conn.,  \.  V..  Pa.,  \.  J. 


Appendix  229 

Second  District MR.  HUGH  A.  MURRILL,  JR. 

V.  M.  I.,  Lexington,  Va. 

Del.,  Md.,  Va  ,  W.  Va.,  N.  C.,  S.  C.,  Tenn.,  Ga.,  Fla.,  Ala., 
Miss.,  Ark.,  La.,  Okla.,  Texas. 

Third  District MR.  C.  D.  GENTSCH 

1510  Arthur  Ave.,  Lakewood,  Ohio. 

Ohio,  Mich.,  Ind.,  Ky.,  Wis.,  111.,  Minn.,  Iowa,  Mo.,  N.  D., 
S.  D.,  Neb.,  Kan. 

Fourth   District MR.  H.  V.  HoPKINS 

317  19th  Avenue,  North,  Seattle,  Wash. 

Mont.,  Wyo.,  Colo.,  N.  Mex.,  Idaho,  Utah,  Ariz.,  Nevada, 

Wash.,  Ore.,  and  Cal. 

GOVERNMENT    RIFLE    CLUBS 

(N.  R.  A.  Third  Class,  Civilian.) 

RK<;ri..\Tioxs  GOVERNING  THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  SAME 
Tin-  Srcrrtary  of  War  having  approved  the  plans  of  the 
NATIONAL  BOARD  FOR  THE  PROMOTION  OF  RIFLE  PRACTICE 
(appointed  by  act  of  congress)  for  the  organization  of 
Government  rifle  clubs  throughout  the  country,  the  follow- 
ing information  concerning  the  same  is  published  for  the 
information  and  guidance  of  all  concerned: 

1.  Ten  citizens  in  any  locality  may  join  together  and 
organize  a  club. 

2.  The  name  of  such  club  should  be,  if  practicable,  the 
same  as  the  city  or  town  in  which  it  is  organized,  as  the 
Auburn  (N.  Y.j  Rifle  Club. 

3.  The  by-laws  as  approved  by  the  Secretary  of  War 
must  be  adopted. 

•t.  Aftrr  organisation,  the  club  affiliates  with  the  Na- 
tional Rifle  Association  of  America,  in  conformity  with  a 
resolution  of  tlic  National  Board  and  approved  by  the 
S.-cr.  t.-iry  of  War.  March  28,  1.0<H. 

/>.  There  is  presented  annually  to  affiliated  clubs  a 
medal,  mounted  in  a  morocco  case,  suitably  inscribed,  for 


230      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


competition  among  its  members,  and  the  results  of  such 
competition  are  published  in  the  annual  report  of  the 
Association. 

6.  All  members  or  affiliated  clubs  are  eligible  to  compete 
for  qualification  as  Marksman,  Sharpshooter,  and  Expert, 
and  on  qualifying  will  be  issued  a  lapel  button  by  the  War 
Department,  representing  the  class  in  which  qualified. 

7.  Under  the  provisions  of  an  act  of  Congress  approved 
March  3,  1905,  the  Secretary  of  War  is  authorized  to  sell, 
at  the  prices  at  which  they  are  listed  for  the  Army,  upon 
request  of  the  Governors  of  the  several   States  and   Ter- 
ritories, such  magazine  rifles  belonging  to  the  United  States 
as  are  not  needed  for  the  equipment  of  the  Army  and  the 
organized  Militia  for  the  use  of  civilian  rifle  clubs.     Tin- 
Secretary  of  War  is  also  authorized  to  sell  to  such  clubs 
ammunition,  ordnance  stores,  revolvers,  and  equipments  of 
the  Government  standard  at  the  prices  at  which  they  are 
listed  for  the  Army. 

8.  Under  the  provision  of  an  act  of  Congress  approved 
April,  1911,  the  Secretary  of  War  is  authorized  to  issue  to 
clubs  organized  as  above,  U.  S.  magazine  rifles,  model  of 
1898,  and  ammunition  for  same  under  such  regulations  and 
in  such  quantities  as  may  be  decided  upon  by  the  National 
Board  for  Promotion  of  Rifle  Practice,  and  approved  by  the 
Secretary  of  War. 

How  TO   OlUJAM/K    A    RlKLE   CLUB 

The  question  is  often  asked,  "How  shall  we  go  about  it 
to  organize  a  Government  Rifle  Club?" 

Our  advice  is  to  first  get  together  those  who  are  interested 
and  send  out  a  call  for  a  meeting  to  organize.  Have  your 
local  papers  publish  the  call  along  with  an  argument  in 
favor  of  such  a  club.  Preliminary  to  such  a  meeting  try 
and  get  the  permission  for  the  use  of  the  local  National 
Guard  range,  if  there  is  one;  if  not,  have  ready  data  as  to 
the  cost  of  building  a  small  range  for  the  use  of  the  pro- 


231 


posrd  club.  This  the  National  Rifle  Association  will  fur- 
nish. In  addition  to  this,  be  ready  to  explain  to  the  meet- 
ing the  benefits  to  be  derived  from  cooperation  with  the 
Government  and  the  National  Rifle  Association. 

Having  all  this  information  ready  will  often  save  a 
postponement  of  organization  pending  the  gathering  of 
same.  When  the  meeting  is  ready  to  organize,  elect  your 
officers  and  adopt  the  by-laws  furnished  by  the  National 
Kitlc  Association.  You  will  then  be  in  shape  to  make  your 
application  for  affiliation  with  the  Association.  We  recom- 
mend that  this  be  made  through  the  State  Secretary,  who 
will  bring  the  application  to  the  attention  of  the  Adjutant 
General  of  the  State.  When  the  club  has  received  the 
approval  of  the  Adjutant  General,  it  will  be  eligible  to  elec- 
tion as  a  member  of  the  National  Rifle  Association. 

REGULATIONS  GOVERNING  THE  ISSUE  OF 
RIFLES  AND  AMMUNITION  TO  CLUBS 

The  following  law,  regulations  and  instructions  govern- 
ing the  issue  of  rifles  (not  of  the  existing  service  model  and 
ball  cartridges  therefore,  to  rifle  clubs  organized  under  the 
rules  of  the  National  Board  for  the  Promotion  of  Rifle 
Practice  are  published  for  the  information  and  guidance  of 
all  concerned: 

1.  The  act  of  Congress  authorizing  the  said  issues  is  as 
follows : 

Provided  Further,  That  the  Secretary  of  War  is 
hereby  authorized  to  issue,  without  expense  to  the 
United  States,  for  use  in  target  prac'.ice,  United  States 
magazine  rifle  and  appendages  therefore,  not  of  the 
existing  service  model,  and  not  necessary  for  the  main- 
tenance of  a  proper  reserve  supply,  together  with  forty 
rounds  of  ball  cartridges  siiital  1<  to  said  arm,  for  each 
range  at  which  target  prartitv  is  had,  not  to  exceed  a 
total  of  one  hundred  and  twriity  rounds  per  year  per 
man  participating  in  target  practice,  to  rifle  clubs  or- 


232      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


ganized  under  the  rules  of  the  National  Hoard  for  the 
Promotion  of  Rifle  Practice,  and  to  schools  having  a 
uniformed  corps  of  cadets  and  carrying  on  military 
training,  in  sufficient  number  for  the  conduct  of  proper 
target  practice. 

Issues  of  public  property  under  this  provision  shall 
be  made  in  compliance  with  regulations  prescribed  by 
the  secretary  of  War  insuring  the  designed  use  of  the 
property  issued,  providing  against  loss  to  the  United 
States  through  lack  of  proper  cart-,  and  for  the  return 
of  the  property  when  required,  and  embodying  such 
other  requirements  as  he  may  consider  necessary  ade- 
quately to  safeguard  the  interests  of  the  United  States. 
Approved  April  27,  1914. 
2.  Rifle  clubs  may  be  organized  under  the  rules  of  the 

National    Board    for    the    Promotion    of    Rifle    Practice    in 

accordance  with  the  following  regulations: 

(a)  Ten  or  more  citizens,  between  the  ages  of  16  and 
45,  in  any  locality  may  organize  a  club. 

(b)  The  name  of  such  a  club  should  be,  if  practicable, 
the  same  as  the  citv  or  town  in  which  it  is  organized,  as 
the  Auburn  (N.  Y.)  Rifle  Club. 

(c)  The  by-laws  as  approved  by  the  Secretary  of  War 
must  be  adopted. 

(d)  After  organization,  the  club  must  affiliate  with  the 
National  Rifle  Association  of  America,  in  conformity  with  a 
resolution  of  the  National  Board  for  the  Promotion  of  Rifle 
Practice   and   approved   bv   the   Secretary  of  War,   March 
23, 


Appendix  233 


GOVERNMENT  RIFLE  CLUBS— BY-LAWS 

FOR   ADOPTION    BY    RIFLE    CLUBS   AFFILIATED    WITH   THE 

\  \TIONAL    RIFLE   ASSOCIATION    OF   AMERICA — 

APPROVED  BY  THE  NATIONAL  BOARD  OF 

PROMOTION  OF  RIFLE  PRACTICE  AND 

THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR 

ARTICLE    I.     The    name    of    this    organization    shall    be 
-  Rifle  Club  (or  Association). 

ARTICLE  II.  The  object  of  this  organization  shall  be 
the  encouragement  of  military  rifle  and  pistol  shooting. 

ARTICLE  III.  Any  citizen  of  the  United  States  over  six- 
teen years  of  age  may  become  a  member  of  the  organization 
on  vote  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  on  payment  of  the 
usu.-il  initiation  fee  and  dues. 

ARTICLE  IV.  The  officers  of  the  organization  shall  be  a 
President,  Vice-president,  Secretary,  Treasurer,  and  Ex- 
ecutive Officer,  who,  acting  together,  shall  constitute  the 
Executive  Committee.  They  shall  be  elected  by  a  majority 
vote  by  ballot  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  organization, 
and  hold  office  for  one  year  or  until  their  successors  are 
elected. 

ARTICLE  V.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  organization 
shall  be  held  on  the  first  Saturday  of  January  in  each  year. 
If  the  annual  meeting  shall  not  take  place  at  the  time  fixed 
it  shall  be  held  within  a  reasonable  time  thereafter,  and  the 
officers  shall  hold  over  until  their  successors  shall  have  been 
elected.  One-third  of  the  members  of  the  organization 
si i.i II  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

ARTICLE  VI.  The  annual  dues  of  the  organization  shall 
!>'•  >  — ,  and  shall  be  payable  on  or  before  the  first  day 
of  February  in  each  year.  No  member  of  the  organization 
in  arrears  shall  be  eligible  to  any  of  the  benefits  offered  by 
the  National  Rifle  Association.  The  initiation  fee  shall 
be  $ . 


234      Self-IIelps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


ARTICLE  VII.  The  duties  of  the  officers  shall  be  such  as 
the  club  members  may  agree  upon,  provided  that  a  part 
of  such  duties  shall  consist  of  some  duly  authorized  officer 
of  the  club  making  a  certified  list  of  the  newly  elected 
officers  of  the  organization  and  a  list  of  the  members  in 
good  standing  to  the  National  Rifle  Association  on  Febru- 
ary 1  of  each  year. 

ARTICLE  VIII.  The  affairs  of  the  organization  shall  be 
managed  by  the  Executive  Committee,  who  shall  have  gen- 
eral supervision  of  the  affairs  of  the  club.  Meetings  shall 
be  held  at  any  time  on  the  call  of  the  president,  and  three 
shall  constitute  a  quorum. 

The  Secretary  shall  notify  the  members  of  the  Executive 
Committee  of  all  meetings,  and  shall  send  each  member  of 
the  club  notice  of  the  annual  meeting.  He  shall  keep  a  true 
record  of  all  meetings  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  of 
the  annual  meetings,  have  the  custody  of  the  books  and 
papers  of  the  club,  and  conduct  all  correspondence.  All 
applications  for  membership  shall  be  made  direct  to  the 
Secretary.  He  shall  be  responsible  for  the  collection  of  all 
fees  and  dues,  and  shall  remit  the  same  to  the  Treasurer, 
taking  his  proper  receipt  therefor. 

The  Treasurer  shall  have  charge  of  all  funds  of  the 
organization,  and  place  the  same  in  such  bank  or  banks  as 
may  be  approved  by  the  Executive  Committee.  Such  money 
shall  only  be  withdrawn  by  check  signed  by  the  Treasurer, 
and  for  the  payment  of  such  bills  as  shall  have  been  ap- 
proved by  the  Executive  Committee.  He  shall  keep  ac- 
count of  all  his  transactions  and  make  a  detail  report,  with 
vouchers,  at  any  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  when 
requested,  and  an  annual  report  to  the  Association  at  its 
annual  meeting. 

The  Executive  Officer  shall  have  charge  of  the  ranges  of 
the  club,  the  printing  of  score  cards,  the  arranging  of 
competitions,  etc.,  and  shall  turn  over  to  the  Treasurer 
such  moneys  as  may  be  received  for  entrance  fees,  etc.  No 


Append/us  235 


bills  shall  be  contracted  without  the  authorization  of  the 
Executive  Committee. 

ARTICLE  IX.  Any  member  whose  conduct  shall  be  de- 
cided, by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Executive  Comnyttee,  to 
have  been  injurious  to  the  interest  or  welfare  of  the  club 
shall  forfeit  his  membership  and  rights,  but  such  vote  shall 
not  be  taken  without  giving  the  offender  two  weeks'  notice 
of  the  charges  against  him  and  affording  him  an  opportu- 
nity of  being  heard  in  his  defence.  He  may  appeal  from  a 
decision  of  the  committee  to  the  club  at  a  special  meeting 
called  for  that  purpose,  but  it  shall  require  a  two-thirds 
vote  of  those  present  to  reverse  the  committee's  decision. 

ARTICLE  X.  All  rifle  and  revolver  competitions  held  by 
the  club  will  be  governed  by  the  rules  and  regulations  as 
laid  down  by  the  National  Rifle  Association  of  America,  ap- 
proved by  the  National  Board  for  Promotion  of  Rifle 
Practice  and  the  Secretary  of  War. 

ARTICLE  XI.  Any  amendment  to  these  by-laws  must  be 
submitted  to  the  National  Rifle  Association  for  its  approval, 
and,  if  such  is  given,  it  may  be  presented  at  any  meeting  of 
the  club  after  having  been  sent  to  each  member  at  least  ten 
days  previously.  A  two-thirds  vote  of  the  members  present 
will  be  necessary  to  pass  it. 

HOW  TO  ORGANIZE  A  SCHOOL  CLUB 

Whenever  it  is  desired  to  organize  a  Government  rifle 
club  by  the  students  of  any  public  or  private  preparatory 
or  high  school,  first  secure  the  permission  of  the  school 
authorities,  and  when  this  has  been  given  call  a  meeting  of 
all  students  interested  in  rifle  shooting.  To  organize  a  club 
requires  at  least  ten  students  to  sign  a  roll  so  as  to  be 
rligible  to  receive  a  charter.  When  this  meeting  has  been 
called  to  order  a  resolution  should  be  introduced  and  passed 
to  the  effect  that  the  meeting  proceed  to  the  organization 
of  a  rifle  club,  and  that  the  following  by-laws  to  cover  the 
organization  and  management  of  the  club  be  adopted: 


236      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


BY-LAWS  FOR  SCHOOL  RIFLE  CLUBS 

APPROVED  BY  THE  NATIONAL  BOARD  FOR  PROMOTION  OF 

RIFLE  PRACTICE  AND  THF.  SECRETARY  OF  WAR 

ARTICLE  I.  The  name  of  this  association  shall  be  the 
Rifle  Club  of  -  -  (Name  of  School). 

ARTICLE  II.  The  object  of  this  organization  shall  be 
the  encouragement  of  rifle  shooting  among  the  male  mem- 
bers of  this  institution. 

ARTICLE  III.  All  male  members  of  the  student  body 
and  of  the  faculty  shall  be  eligible  for  membership,  but 
members  of  the  faculty  shall  not  be  eligible  to  compete  for 
the  X.  R.  A.  medal  or  qualifications. 

ARTICLE  IV.  The  officers  of  this  organization  shall  be  a 
President,  Secretary.  Treasurer  and  Captain,  who,  acting 
together,  shall  constitute  the  Executive  Committee.  They 
shall  be  elected  by  a  majority  vote  by  ballot  at  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  organization,  and  hold  office  for  one  year 
or  until  their  successors  are  elected.  Members  of  the 
faculty  may  hold  office  in  the  club. 

ARTICLE  V.  The  fiscal  year  of  the  club  will  be  from 
September  1  to  June  30,  and  the  annual  meeting  shall  be 
held  on  the  first  Saturday  of  October  of  each  year.  If 
the  annual  meeting  shall  not  take  place  at  the  time  fixed,  it 
shall  be  held  within  a  reasonable  time  thereafter  and  tin- 
officers  shall  hold  over  until  their  successors  have  been 
elected.  One-third  of  the  members  of  the  organization 
shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

ARTICLE  VI.  The  annual  dues  of  the  organization  shall 
be  $ —  —  and  shall  be  payable  on  or  before  the  first  day 
of  November  of  each  year.  No  member  of  the  Association 
in  arrears  shall  be  eligible  to  any  of  the  benefits  offered  by 
the  N.  R.  A.  The  initiation  fee  shall  be  $—  — . 

ARTICLE  VII.  The  affairs  of  the  club  shall  be  managed 
by  the  Executive  Committee,  who  shall  have  general  super- 
vision over  the  affairs  of  the  club. 


.  /  ppendix  237 


The  Scfrrltiri/  shall  notify  the  members  of  the  club  of 
all  meetings.  He  shall  keep  a  true  record  of  same,  have 
the  custody  of  the  books  and  papers  of  the  club,  and  con- 
duct all  correspondence.  All  applications  for  membership 
shall  be  made  direct  to  the  Secretary.  He  shall  be  respon- 
sible for  the  collection  of  all  fees  and  dues,  and  shall  remit 
the  same  to  the  Treasurer,  taking  his  proper  receipt  there- 
for. On  June  30  of  each  year  he  will  make  a  report  of  the 
season's  work,  and  on  December  1  a  report  of  the  new 
officers  and  a  list  of  members  to  the  General  Secretary  of 
tin-  National  Rifle  Association. 

The  Treasurer  shall  have  charge  of  all  funds  of  the  or- 
ganization. and  shall  hold  and  disburse  the  same  in  such  a 
way  as  may  hr  approved  by  the  Executive  Committee.  He 
shall  keep  account  of  all  his  transactions  and  make  a 
(It-tailed  report,  with  vouchers,  at  the  annual  meeting. 

The  Captain  shall  have  charge  of  the  ranges  of  the  club, 
the  printing  of  score  cards,  the  arranging  of  competitions, 
etc.,  and  shall  turn  over  to  the  Treasurer  such  moneys  as 
may  be  received  for  entrance  fees,  ammunition,  etc.  No 
hills  shall  be  contracted  without  the  authorization  of  the 
Executive  Committee. 

ARTICLE  VIII.  All  rifle  competitions  held  by  the  club 
shall  be  governed  by  the  rules  and  regulations  as  laid 
down  by  the  National  Rifle  Association  of  America. 

ARTICLE  IX.  Any  amendment  to  these  by-laws  must  be 
siihmittcd  to  the  National  Rifle  Association  for  its  approval, 
and  if  such  is  given  it  may  be  presented  at  any  meeting  of 
the  club  after  having  been  sent  to  each  member  at  least  ten 
days  previously.  A  two-thirds  vote  of  the  members  present 
will  be  necessary  to  pass  it. 

MILITARY  TRAINING  CAMP 
FOR  BUSINESS  AND  PROFESSIONAL  MEN 
The  purpose  of  the  camp  is  to  offer  an  opportunity  for 
business  and  professional  men  of  military  age  to  qualify 


238      Self-Helps  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 


themselves   for  efficient  service  to  the  country  in  case  of 
need. 

Attendance  at  the  camp  will  not  increase  either  the  legal 
or  moral  obligations  of  those  who  attend.  The  intention  is 
merely  to  equip  those  taking  the  course  of  training  to  fulfill 
with  more  efficiency  and  usefulness  obligations  which  are 
already  laid  upon  them  as  citizens  of  the  United  States. 

UNIFORMS 

Each  man  must  take — 2  pairs  marching  shoes,  medium 
weight  socks,  1  pair  light  shoes  or  sneakers,  summer  under- 
wear, 2  pairs  of  olive  drab  breeches,  cotton,  1  pair  leggins, 
regular  pattern ;  2  olive  drab  shirts,  1  Army  blouse — cotton, 
1  campaign  hat  and  hat  cord  (special  for  military  training 
camps),  Toilet  articles  and  other  necessaries. 

CAMP  EQUIPMENT 

Arms,  other  ordnance  and  other  equipment,  including 
mess  outfit,  will  be  furnished  by  the  United  States  Army, 
and  mess  will  be  provided  at  the  rate  of  50  cents  a  day  (in- 
cluded in  deposit  of  $30  to  be  made  on  arrival  to  cover 
camp  expenses). 

INOCULATION 

It  is  recommended  that  the  typhoid  prophylaxis  inocula- 
tion be  taken  at  the  camp,  or  before  if  preferred. 

INSTRUCTION 

The  purpose  of  the  camp  will  be  to  give  each  attendant 
as  much  of  the  fundamental  education  of  an  officer  as  can 
be  imparted  in  the  duration  of  the  camp.  A  certain  definite 
routine  will  be  prescribed  for  all. 

Special  opportunities  will  be  offered  for  training  in 
various  branches  of  the  service  under  expert  officers. 

There  will  be  present  at  the  camp  cavalry,  artilli  ry. 
signal  corps  and  infantry  officers  of  the  regular  Army. 


239 


Opportunities  for  work  with  aeroplane  and  machine  gun 
are  proposed. 

ORGANIZATION 

Attendants  at  the  camp  will  be  divided  into  organizations 
commanded  by  officers  of  the  regular  Army,  whose  duties 
cover  not  only  those  of  instruction  but  also  the  health  and 
general  welfare  of  their  commands. 

SPECIAL  PERIODS  OF  ATTENDANCE  —  NATIONAL  GUARDSMEN 
Those  who  have  been  members  of  the  National  Guard 
or  have  had  other  military  experience  may  apply,  and  on 
approval  may  attend  for  less  than  the  prescribed  period. 
As  the  military  training  is  progressive,  the  latter  part  of 
the  camp  is  recommended  for  such  men.  Men  of  sufficient 
experience  will  be  used  as  officers  and  non-commissioned 
officers  for  the  various  organizations. 

EXAMINATIONS 

No  examination  is  required,  but  a  board  of  regular  officers 
on  duty  at  the  camp  will  make  such  recommendations  as  to 
individual  qualifications  as  they  may  deem  proper,  to  be 
filed  with  the  War  Department. 


INFORMATION 

1  nil  information  as  to  time  and  place  of  future  camps 
may  be  obtained  from  Headquarters,  Training  Regiment, 
.M  Nassau  Street,  New  York  City. 


Tiro  Kookx  Indispensable  to  Citizen-Soldier* 
PRIVATES'  MANUAL 

(Revised  Edition.      Profusely   Illustrated) 
By   CAPTAIN  JAMES  A.   MOSS,    U.   S.  Army 

SYNOPSIS   OF  CONTENTS 

Object  and  Advantages  of  Military  Training — Equipment  of  tin- 
Sol.lier — Guard  Duty — Military  Courtesy — Forms  of  Speech — Delivery 
of  Messages — 'Military  Deportment  and  Appearance — -Care  of  Cloth- 
ing, Arms  and  other  Equipment— Care  of  the  Health — Camp  Sani- 
tation— First  Aid  to  the  Sick  and  Injured — Field  Service — Individual 
Cooking — Description  and  Management  of  the  Rifle — Care  ami 
Preservation  of  the  Rifle — How  to  Shoot—- (This  Chapter,  which  is 
profusely  illustrated,  shows  just  exactly  how  soldiers  in  tlie  Regular 
Army  are  taught  to  shoot.) — The  Private's  Campaign  Creed— (In 
simple,  concise  language,  expressed  in  the  form  of  a  creed,  this 
chapter  tells  everything  a  soldied  should  know  and  do  on  the  march, 
in  camp,  on  out-post,  when  patrolling  and  when  in  battle.) 
Price  $.75,  postpaid.  A  liberal  discount  on  quantity 

MANUAL  OF  MILITARY  TRAINING 

By   CAPTAIN  JAMES  A.    MOSS,    U.   S.  Army 
(Profusely  illustrated.      Officially  adopted  for  use  in  seventy  of  our 

military  schools  and  colleges.) 

This  book  is  a  presentation  of  MILITARY  TRAINING  as  mani- 
fested in  the  training  and  instruction  of  a  COMPANY.  The  book 
contains  everything  pertaining  to  the  training  and  instruction  of 
COMPANY  officers,  noncommissioned  ofrk?rs  and  privates,  and  be 
who  masters  its  contents  and  makes  his  COMPANY  proficient  in 
the  subjects  embodied  therein,  will  be  in  every  way  qualified, 
without  the  assistance  of  a  single  other  book,  to  command  with  credit 
and  satisfaction,  in  peace  and  in  war,  an  efficient  fighting  company. 

SYNOPSIS   OF  CONTENTS 

Infantry  Drill  Regulations — Manual  of  the  Bayonet — Manual  of 
Physical  Training — Manual  of  Interior  Guard  Dutv — Signalling — 
Small  Arms-Firing  Manual — The  Government  and  Administration  of 
a  Company — Discipline — General  Principles  of  Company  Training 
and  Instruction— General  Common  Sense  Principles  of  Applied 
Minor  Ttactics — General  Plan  of  Instruction  in  Map  Problems  for 
Noncommissioned  Officers  and  Privates — Instruction  in  Delivering 
Messages — The  Service  of  Information — Map  Reading — Military 
Sketching — Loading  Wagons — Marches — Care  of  the  Health  and 
First  Aid  to  the  Sick  and  Injured — Military  Courtesy — .Military 
l»r|inrtment  and  Appearance — Personal  Cleanliness  and  Care  of 
Clothing  and  Other  Equipment — Care  and  Preservation  of  Shoes — 
Forms  of  Speech — Delivery  of  Messages — The  Care,  Description  ami 
Management  of  the  Rifle — The  Company  in  Attack — The  Company 
in  Defense — The  Company  on  Outpost — The  Company  in  Scon ti  UK 
and  Patrolling — Night  Operations-y-The  Field  Orders  of  Enlisted 
Men — I  ntrenchments— Obstacles — Field  Firing — Camping — Cooking 

Price  ti-90.  postpaid.     A   liberal  discount  on  quantity 

GEO.  BANTA  PUBLISHING  CO. 

MENASHA,  WISCONSIN 


Other  Military  Hooka  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 

MILITARY      CHARACTER,      HABIT,     DE- 
PORTMENT,  COl'RTESY    AND 
DISCIPLINE 

By   CAPT.    M.    U.    STKH'ART,    f.    S.   Army 
"The  Reason  Why"  of  military  life  and  customs — An  Interesting 
discussion    along   original    lines — Of   special    value   to    one    wh.. 
to   understand   the  spirit   of    the   lighting   man. 

I'rice  $.50  postpaid.     A  liberal  discount  on  quantity 

THE  PHYSICAL  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE 
INFANTRY  SOLDIER 

By   CAPT.    M.    B.    .YV  /-If.  (A1/  .    f.    .V.    Army 
A  comprehensive   dNi-u»-ion   of  the  subject  of   Physical   Training 
and   Development   for    the    Infantryman. 

I'rice  $.40,  postpaid.     A  liberal  discount  on  quantity 

OFFICERS'  MAM  A  I. 

(Fifth   Edition) 

By   CAPT.   JAMES   A.    MOSS.    T.    .9.   Army 

A  handy,  convenient  compilation  of  "Customs  of  the  Service. " 
and  other  matters  of  a  practical,  worth-knowing  nature.  It  may  be 
called  the  "What's  What"  of  the  Army. 

I'rice  <-'.5o,   postpaid 

NONCOMMISSIONED  OFFICERS'  MANUAL 

By   CAPT.   JAMES   .1.    MOSS.    U.   S.   Army 
This  book  is  to  the  noncommissioned  officer  what  Officers'  Manual 
is  to  the  officer.     The  SOUL  of  this  book  consists  of  the  condensed 
and  collated  experiences  of  over  fifty   (50)   old  and  experienced  non- 
OOamUHiOQed    officers   of   the    Regular    Army. 
Price  $i.$o,  postpaid 

APPLIED  MINOR  TACTICS 

(Including   Map   Problems   and   the    H'ar   Game) 

By   CAPT.   JAMES   A.    MOSS.    C.    S.   Army 
MAP  KKADINC.-M  \P  SKKTnilNV,.     Simplified  for  beginners. 
Price  $l.o?,  postpaid 

RIOT  Dl'TY 

By    CAPT.    JAMES   A.     MOSS.    U.    S.   Army 

A    practical,    handy    pamphlet    covering   in    a   simple   and   complet- 
way  both  the  legal  and  the  tactical  sides  of  the  subject. 
Price   $.50,    postpaid 

<;KO.  HANTA  ITKUSHINC;  ( o. 

MI-  \  \SM  \.  WISCONSIN 


Other  Military  Books  for  the  Citizen-Soldier 
MILITIA  FIELD  MANUAL 

By  LIEUTS.  CEO.  R.  GUILD  and  FRED  C.  TEST,  V.  S.  Army 
Intended  to  be  a  field  instructor  for  Militia  troops  (officers,  non- 
commissioned officers,  and  privates) ;  to  enable  these  troops  to 
acquire  by  study,  and  prior  to  going  into  the  field,  the  many  little 
points  of  a  professional  soldier's  everyday  life  that  are  usually 
acquired  only  by  experience.  Th:  habitual  daily  field  duties  of  every 
person  are  carefully  detailed.  Rules  for  rationing,  sanitation,  food 
tables  and  the  various  blank  forms  necessary  for  use  in  the  field 
are  minutely  described. 

Adopted  as  official  by  the  National  Guard  of  several  states. 
Price  $1.00,  postpaid.     A   liberal  discount  for  quantities 

MILITARY  FIELD  NOTE  BOOK 

By  LIEUTS.  GEO.  R.  GUILD  and  ROBERT  C.  COTTON, 
U.   S.   Army 

A  handy,  compact  field  note  book  adapted  for  use  of  officers  and 
enlisted  men. 

Special  emphasis  is  laid  on  the  fact  that  the  book  is  made  up  of 
three  distinct  parts,  namely: 

(a)  The  Owner's  Note  Sheets;  (b)  Printed  Field  Notes;  (c)  The 
Detachable  Filler.  There  is  a  pencil  "holder  attached  on  the  back 
covtr  of  the  book.  The  Detachable  Filler  consists  of  two  parts, 
(a)  Message  Pad;  (b)  Field  Diary  Sheets.  The  book  can  be  used 
indefinitely;  all  that  is  required  is  the  filling  in  of  the  new  pads  as 
time  goes  on,  which  can  be  secured  at  the  very  small  cost  of  IS 
cents.  Attention  is  also  called  to  the  waterproof  cover  which  is 
another  feature  of  the  book,  which  can  be  obtained  at  an  additional 
cost  of  10  cents. 

War  Department  Bulletin,  No.  11,  Sec.  3,  No.  Ill,  1915,  places 
this  book  on  the  list  of  military  publications  which  the  militia  may 
purchase  out  of  federal  funds. 

Price  $.75,  postpaid.      Waterproof  coi'er  $.10 

ELEMENTS  OF  MODERN   FIELD   ARTIL- 
LERY—U.  S.  SERVICE 

By  MAJOR  H.   G.  BISHOP,  5th  Field  Artillery 
Elements    of    Modern    Field    Artillery    is    a    compilation    of    the 
notes   used   in   conference   on   the   subject   of   Field   Artillery   at    ;'..e 
Army   Service   Schools. 

It  is  not  a  textbook  for  the  field  artillery  man,  but  is  intended 
solely  as  a  reference  for  members  of  other  branches  of  the  service. 
Price  $1.50,  postpaid 

GEO.  BAXTA  PUBLISHING  CO. 

MENASHA,  WISCONSIN 

through    their    Military    Department,    will    get    for    you    any    book, 
military  or  other,   published   anywhere   in   the  world. 

BANTA'S    CATALOGUE    OF    MILITARY    BOOKS    will    be 
furnished   upon   application. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  AT  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


MAR 


JAN  3  1«73 


Form  I.-P 

JOm- II,  • 


< 

ANGELES 
UBRART 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  UBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000680715     0 


